NAME   ❤️ Lᴀᴅʏ Kᴀᴛʜᴇʀɪɴᴇ ﹙Kɪᴛᴛʏ﹚ Nɪᴄᴏʟᴇ Sʜᴇғғɪᴇʟᴅ ❤️

STORY-Complete'ish

November-Complete

“My Lady it is set to be a busy morning as the Lady Kensington’s maid has already stopped by and informed me that she will be meeting with each of you polished young ladies before luncheon.” Maud uttered as she fretted over which ribbon matched the color of my morning robe best while I made use of a chamberpot. We were all due to present ourselves for an individual assessment after the previous night’s performance and admittedly I felt quite uneasy… the day after. I received a few congratulatory comments after my showing, but the Lady’s thoughts had been completely contrived. And I know that I had been a bit outlandish with both my words and my look.

Not that I regretted either. Especially as I recalled his words from the night before. A delicate tingle raced down my spine as Maud diligently began tugging and arranging my hair atop my head.

“You certainly know how to mesmerize your audience Lady Katherine” Almost instantly my heart began beating like a drum in my ears.

“Lord Caleb” I murmur softly with an elegant curtsy, or at least I hoped it was elegant. “I am grateful that I brought you a level of enjoyment”

Lady Amelie was just finishing an amazing performance at the pianoforte. I remember thinking that I knew she would be. She was the perfect ideal Lady.

“I admit, I am having a difficult time imaging enjoying something as much as seeing you up there in that gown.” I blushed slightly as I brushed a hand down the soft fabric. “and you also have a beautiful voice”

“I… thank you, luckily I was naturally gifted with a sweet sound. Mostly everything else about me is likely not what one would come to expect of a refined Lady” I mocked, then blushed again realizing a little too late that most women would not point out their own flaws. Weren’t we always being reminded that a gentleman wants a Lady with exceptional character and many fine accomplishments? I shook my head ruefully but when I peeked over at him, there was a definite smirk on his face.

“Well you seemed perfectly ‘typical’ the day we met…” His voice was deep and smooth as silk to my ears. He was teasing me but then his voice went an octave lower and his eyes held a hint of something… different than amusement. “Now, dare I say… you do not seem nearly as unexceptionally normal as I imagined”

There really was no reason why his words should have sent shivers down my spine. At least none that I could explain. He didn’t linger in the Salon much longer, making his excuses and escaping before the progression of performances were complete. But even now, the next morning I felt tension coil in the pit of my stomach thinking of him, his words, his golden eyes...

“My Lady…” I jumped looking up to the mirror and Maud’s concerned look peering back at me. “Is everything okay My Lady, you seemed to be…. lost in your thoughts”

“oh, yes, yes Maud I am okay thank you” I murmured rising from the vanity as I finally noticed she was done with her task. I was filled with anxious energy and I longed to ride. It had been months since I had been allowed to break into a run on horseback. Maybe getting something ‘normal’ back into my life would make me less jittery all the time. Or rather every time he was mentioned, or around… or even when I thought of him…

I shook my head trying to clear my head as Maud continued to watch me nervously

“I am fine, it’s probably just nerves over meeting with Lady Kensington” I assured her, and she seemed to accept that without much probing. With that I glanced over my appearance one last time before making my way to the Lady of the manor’s private study.

After one knock I was allowed entrance. The room was immaculate. There were vaulted ceilings, marble floors and a marble mantel-piece towered up the wall on south end of the spacious room. Historical figures permanently entombed by paint decorated the walls on the east side of the room while the west side included fully packed lavish bookcases edged around two arched door frame that led to the Salon we had met in the night before. Lady Kensington sat regally at a beautifully carved oak desk. She was a formidable presence. And not for the first time I wondered why I was so worried about what she had to say. Once upon a time I did not even want to be here. I had no interest in this place or what they thought they had to teach me. But for some reason, over the course of the last two months, this woman’s appraisal of me had grown to matter. Why on earth was it so important that she regard me favorably. An image of her son flashed through my mind and I blushed again.

“Lady Katherine, good morning dear” Luckily the Lady lifted a hand inviting me to sit at the chair opposite her but was glancing down at some note on her desktop giving me time to gather myself. I hoped.

“Lady Kensington” I curtsy before I take a seat, despite the fact she was looking away. “it is a lovely morning, I believe the cold will give us a bit of a reprieve today” I had no idea what to say to the refined lady, I had abysmal skills with small talk.

“Indeed, we are quite lucky” she remarked finally looking up and assessing me with her shrewd eyes. Then there was silence. It seemed to go on for an eternity, but the truth was that it only lasted but a few minutes. Too long. I fidgeted nervously and then she smiled lightly.

“Idleness is not a strength of yours Lady Katherine.” She points out then adds “… and that includes idle chatter. It may be something you shall have to work on a bit if you so wish to improve and finally set your cap on someone.”

“Y… yes My Lady I suppose you are correct” I say softly feeling rather embarrassed. She sits back in her chair, keeping her back straight as an arrow as she watched me further. Moments ticked by. Suddenly a serving girl appeared at the door and Lady Kensington invited her to serve tea but finally continued after the girl bobbed and moved to do as she was instructed.

“I admired your courage last night, I did not expect it of you to be honest” but she shakes her head and smiles before correcting herself… “well, I have come to expect spirit out of you unequivocally, I did not expect your performance to be so moving and intense and personal.”

I think I let out a sigh of relief.

“You gave us all a glimpse under the surface Lady Katherine, and I believe that it resonated with some of the other Ladies and maybe even a few of the gentlemen. That is what music should do.”

“Yes, My Lady” I state as the maid produced a cup and held it before me. Shakily I took the cup and looked up to offer a soft thank you. Oddly I felt there was a look of annoyance in the girl’s eyes, but it was gone almost immediately so maybe I just imagined it.

“And the dress you commissioned was very…” she paused dramatically “contemporary” I almost giggled at the selective choice of word that could easily have been a compliment or condemnation. I simply nodded in agreement biting the inside of my cheek in order to keep my lips as straight as possible.

“I have had quite a different life than most Ladies of my caliber” she suddenly rose from her seat and gracefully made her way to where I sat. I pulled myself up a bit straighter, if that were even possible. “The Lord Kensington took a huge risk taking me for wife…” she admits, and it shocked me that she would share such a thing. What on earth should I say to such a statement. “…but he knew that I was rather unique… and special”

I blushed and dropped my gaze to the floor as I muttered “Yes My Lady” for like the third time. How… original. Suddenly she slid the edge of one of her delicate dark fingers under my chin and slowly lifted my head. I noticed the serving girl attempting to keep her head down discreetly as she laid a cup of tea upon the desk before my gaze was leveled on Lady Kensington’s face.

“Never be afraid of being unique Lady Katherine, unremarkable women seldom make history”

My stomach coiled and a surge of emotions welled up inside me. Relief, joy, shock, humor, excitement, pride. I had never remembered doubting myself before arriving at Kensington, my life had been full of everything I wanted and needed. Or so I thought. But this Lady had a way of making me feel validated in a way I never imagined. She must have sensed my acceptance and gaiety at her words because she suddenly left my side and returned to her desk.

“That will be all Rosemary, thank you” she dismissed the servant with a node before drawing her attention back on me. I heard the serving girl making her exit but didn’t dare turn to see.

“With that being said, you should tread softly Lady Katherine.” She laced her fingers together and set them delicately over the desktop. “You and I both know that your father has been extremely lax in educating you of the ways of this world in which you are very much an invariable participant.” She waits, letting her words sink in before continuing “You will not always have the luxury of your father’s home or Kensington to protect you from the harsh realities that exist for a woman, alone and lacking options, in our society.”

“Yes, Lady Kensington” I nod after swallowing a bit of a lump down my throat. One thing that must be said about the Lady… she was very direct and honest.

She seemed genuinely pleased at the end of the assessment and sent me on my way.

I think I was in a state of confused euphoria as I made my way to the dining hall for breakfast and got accosted by Hester who hooked her arm around mine and ushered me right through the archway that led to the grand staircase.

“What are you doing?” I giggled, not really putting up much resistance. I wasn’t even sure that I would be able to hold down food at that moment with so many thoughts and emotions buzzing around in my head.

“Going to have a talk with my very good dear friend.” She announces matter-of-factly and led me to her suite before shutting us inside. Once inside she swished past me and settled on the bed with her elbows bent and head resting in her hands.

“Did Lady Killer-stares give you the once over or try to harangue about the virtues of being a responsible, respectable Lady of the peerage?”

I giggle at Hester’s exaggerated expression of a pious, stern and uptight woman as I slipped over and laid beside her on the bed.

“No actually, she seemed quite pleased with my performance overall…”

She jumped up, eyes wide and exclaimed “oh my… why you little chit!” then yanked a pillow from her made up bed and slapped it against my side playfully.

I laughed and grabbed the pillow using it to prop up my arms as I turned over onto my stomach and admitted with a wicked smile “She did of course warn me against being too outlandish”

Hester huffed but settled back down with a grin. “You were perfectly outlandish last night”

“Me?? You were completely sinful!” I laughed “I am just glad Caleb had already deserted the room before you started spewing such naughty tidbits from that pretty mouth of yours or he would have been as obscenely engrossed as every other male in the room” I continue giggling

“Caleb is it” she taunted as she leaned closer and bumped her shoulder against mine pointing out my slip of the tongue.

“I... I meant Lord Caleb…” I blushed violently

“No Kitty… you did not!” she exclaimed slipping back up and sitting with her legs crossed facing me. “you completely meant Caleb… what is going on with you two?”

“Nothing” I reply quickly and see the doubtful expression on her face. Exhaling harshly, I grip the pillow and turn back over so that my face is looking up at the ceiling now. “Nothing really… I don’t know. We chatted a bit. That IS all” I pause again letting my eyes close and then nibble on my bottom lip before whispering. “I like him though”

“I knew it!” she exclaims triumphantly “I am pretty sure he likes you too”

I turn and peep at her shyly. “He is just super friendly and kind that is all”

“Oh please! The way he nearly drooled looking at you in that dress last night had absolutely nothing to do with friendship or kindness!” Every nerve in my body tingled.

“He said I was not unexceptionally normal” I remarked and started to grin.

“Well isn’t that just the grandest of compliments!” Hester giggled “So what are you going to do about it?” she demanded to know.

“What do you mean?” I am sure I looked sufficiently confused

“Well… you can’t just sit around twiddling your thumbs and hoping things progress”

I laugh and sit up myself now. “Isn’t that what a proper Lady should do?”

She scoffed “you are about as proper as a wolf in sheep`s clothing” but she seemed perfectly delighted about it.

“So says the most damned of wolves!” I tease back and we laugh together. “Fine… what would you suggest I do? I haven’t dared go back to the stable in the morning after that day you caught me coming back… I don’t even know where else he goes when he’s not there. I have never seen him at the Manor except when there is an especially big function.”

Hester seemed to think about it then shrugged “so just go back to the stable then when you know he will be there”

I gasp and look at her as if she were certifiably insane. “My clothes were completely sloshed the last time and I would have gotten caught if you had not happened along when you did”

She looked confused at me, “okay? That’s easy we will just have your maid bring you a fresh skirt and boots so you can change” I balked, just imaging the look of shock I would get from Maud. Hester must have noticed, she laughed. “She is YOUR maid Kitty… what is she going to do? Rat you out? If she does that, she will end up losing her position… I am pretty sure that she would not want that. Do you think she would really intentionally get you into trouble?”

Considering that for a moment, I realized I didn’t think so. I trusted Maud with everything in my life up until the time I had come to Kensington and she was completely used to my being extremely unorthodox at home. And on top of all of that, Hester was right, I was certain that Maud liked her position with me.

Later that day Hester and I spoke with Maud and explained things to her. Of course, Hester was much better at creating valid points and reasons that Maud’s help was instrumental to the budding love blooming between Caleb and myself. I blushed at the absurd overstatement. But after Maud’s initial shock she slowly and eventually felt as if she had been welcomed into some secret society where she had a wickedly dangerous role to play. Hester was a master manipulator, pure and simple. In all the time that I had known Maud, I had no idea she was so eager to be corrupted.



Two days later I made my way to the stables once more just before dawn. The air was extremely frigid and the ground icy, but I only felt the heat of adrenaline racing through me. The closer I got the warmer I felt. Or apprehensive… uneasy… certainly there were butterflies darting violently inside my belly. Once inside the dim structure I felt a flood of invigoration wash over me. The sounds and smells spoke volumes to my soul. But it was the sights that tugged at the deepest part of me. Some of the scones on columns  between a couple stalls burned a warm yellow light, enough for me to see quite clearly the tall broad back of the man, his russet colored head leaned forward nearly touching the big black head poking out over the top of the stall door. They looked like they were sharing secrets that only the two of them could possibly know. That was until the chestnut nickered and the big black tossed its head and snorted loudly as it gazed in my direction. The man then turned and caught sight of me. He straightened and started down the aisle in my direction. Today I was dressed more like myself, Maud having risen early enough to style my hair under a fur-lined velvet bonnet. My gown was less decorated but only because I knew she would bring my ‘real’ morning dress to me before I returned to the house.

“Good morning Lord Kensington” My goodness was that really my voice sounding so breathless and heated.

“Caleb” He corrects instantly stopping inches from me and peering down at me as if he were trying to dissect every possible thought that could be going through my mind.

“Caleb…” I whisper softly and he grinned

“You look lovely this morning Katherine” flutters erupted in my stomach.

“Thank you, Caleb” and just then there was a loud snort followed by the unmistakable sound of hooves scraping the floor from down the aisle. Caleb turned and I peeped around him to see the big black toss his head while looking back at us.

“Do you ride?”

I shiver a little, nodding but he was still looking away, “yes, all the time at home. I have avoided doing so here at Kensington though.”

“Why is that?” He inquired gazing back to me.

“I um…” I couldn’t very well tell him I only [/rode astride. “I just have only ever ridden at home”

“He is impatient for his morning run this morning” He admitted, and I couldn’t help but grin when Anemoi blew out again as if confirming the statement. Caleb seemed to be considering something for a while before turning back to me “I think I will exercise him in the paddock for a bit… if you want to join me?” Was he changing his plans because I had suddenly shown up? Whatever the reason I nodded enthusiastically.

And so, it became a bit methodical over the next few days that I would show up and Caleb would complete groundwork with the beautiful black stallion before heading out for a morning run. It was completely obvious that Anemoi trusted and respected him. No matter how much was asked or how far he pushed the big brute responded enthusiastically. He maintained direction, turned, lunged, disengaged on command by both voice and leg and waited patiently for Caleb’s lead once he was released into the paddock from the stable. It was exciting watching him work... watching them both work. Eventually Caleb would take the horse for a run while I would go spend time with Crook, delighting in her passive enthusiasm for the attention I smothered her in. It was becoming increasingly obvious that she would start foaling soon.

After my visit, Maud would appear with my change of garments and after the first day located a nearby cottage where I was free to change without being seen. 

A little over a week into the routine I arrived at the stables somewhat later than usual and found that both Caleb and Anemoi were both gone. I assumed they had skipped groundwork and opted for a run immediately instead. I spent my customary time with Crook and some with the two thoroughbred foals before making my way to the cottage. Without any hesitation, I had been to the small cottage every day for the last several days, I barged right in and stopped dead in my tracks. The door handle was still between my fingers where I gripped it tightly while my eyes fed on the sight of Caleb half dressed in the small building. My breath caught dangerously hard. It appeared that he heard the sharp intake of breath, or more likely the blast of cold air, because he turned to face me within seconds.

Unable to stop myself my gaze shifted over him, from his handsome face, across the deep etches of his shoulder blades, down over his broad chiseled bare torso and narrow waist. Wickedly I could see a faint vee of dark hairs trailing into the apex of his unlaced breeches.  I jerked my eyes upward, my cheeks blooming red as he just stood there, shamelessly untroubled at the sudden turn of events.

“Well… I would say this likely makes us even…”

“Even...?” I squeak out trying to keep my eyes level with his when really, I should be turning and running out of there like the devil was hot on my trail. A proper Lady would have withdrawn promptly from this highly inappropriate situation.

“Yes…” he remarked in a slow drawl before continuing “that lovely, albeit tantalizing gown you wore for the Salon left me captivated as well.”

My heart was hammering savagely while he continued to stand there looking sublime as cold air whisked into the room through the open door I still held clutched in my fist.

“Will you be joining me then… Kitty?” I am pretty sure I started shaking. Everything about that scene taunting me sinfully. I wanted to touch him… and taste him… and… oh God. I shivered and it had absolutely nothing to do with the cold winter wind biting at my backside. Releasing the doorknob, I finally started to back away, shaking my head in the process.

“I… no... um... I should go” I hissed then turned to dash away as I should have done the moment that I realized he was there… or when I noticed how he was dressed. But when he provoked me with that outrageous invitation and spoke my nickname so exquisitely, I almost surrendered to the surging sensations that were starting to burn deep in my gut.

My face was beet red as I picked up my pace, but I was almost positive that I heard the distinct sound of a deep chuckle over the sound of the cold air whipping around me.

December-Complete

December started with a soft pull, classes and my morning excursions continued without episode. I made certain to knock upon the door of the cottage before entering to change each day and made my way back to the manor with Maud dutifully ‘chaperoning’ my morning walk. On the 2nd and 10th we were given the opportunity to go to town and shop for gift giving that would happen Christmas morning. I was able to find delicate ribbons and sparkling hair jewels for most of the ladies on my list but finding something suitable for Hester proved to be difficult. Everything just seemed a little too… conventional… for my dearest friend.

It was towards the end of the second round of shopping I found my way into a snuff shop and finally came across something so unique and magical I knew I had to have it for Hester. The shop owner informed me that the jewel encrusted gilt-brass singing bird automata hailed from Switzerland. It was edged with brilliant rubies and a small hand painted enamel of two playful cherubs centered atop the center. In addition, I found a hand carved oval snuff box made from the coquille nut of the Brazilian Palm. The carving on one side was of a brilliant stallion reared on its hind legs while the opposite appeared to be a Greek woman playing a small lute. My heart fluttered a bit as I held the small brown capsule before I impulsively purchased it as well. Once I was home, I immediately wrapped both gifts, placing Hester’s on top of my dresser and slipping his into the reticle I purchased to wear at the Christmas Ball so that Maud would not happen upon it accidently.

The weeks leading up to the big Christmas ball were hectic as people were coming and going, deliveries of all sorts of exotic foods and fancy cakes for the upcoming balls, servants buzzing around frantically decorating plus classes, it was a wonder we didn’t all go completely crazy. But I think the excitement of it all was simply intoxicating. None of us were immune to the holiday hysteria penetrating the hallowed halls of Kensington Manor.

The morning of the first ball during our time of celebration arrived far sooner than I imagined. Over the last week I hadn’t seen Caleb. He and his stallion would always be gone from the stable when I would arrive, and they never seemed to return before I would leave. I attempted to press the groomers and even went so far as to casually remark his absence one day while Hester and I stood chatting with Byron about some of the preparations under way. As far as I was able to surmise, no one had seen him during the last few days at all. Christmas Eve was the first day that I had not gone to the stables within the last month. My heart was suddenly heavy and some of my pleasure leading up that day weaned. Anxiously, I had begun to think that perhaps he had grown tired of my company. It was an uneasy feeling since I had grown more enamored of him with each passing day. 

Maud was at that moment attempting to cheer me up with a tidbit of gossip she had gotten ahold of. I barely listened to the tale of Ladies actually coming to blows in the halls as my inner thoughts were clouding my brain. Then suddenly there was a loud knock at my door. I knew instantly it was not Hester, who seemed to be the only person that visited my rooms on occasion. Her knock was much lighter followed almost instantly by her just waltzing in as if she had every right no matter what I may be up to. Maud set some knitting aside she had been working on while chatting and rushed to the door.

And in walked a valet carrying a rather obnoxiously large gift box. My eyes widened dramatically seeing him nod briefly and stand there as if waiting for further instructions. Maud hurriedly ushered him to a settee near the large window in the room where he could set the package down before he nodded again and retired from the room. I was completely confused, could my father have sent a Christmas gift to the manor since I knew he would not be able to attend at all during the holidays?

“Well…” I uttered in a hushed breath before Maud finally plucked a card that was neatly tucked along the ribbons securing the parcel.

“I believe My Lady…” she whispered frowning as she inspected the folded slip of paper “… it appears to be a Kensington seal” I jumped to my feet and snatched the note studying the reddish wax seal pressed along the edge of the paper, locking the contents securely from prying eyes.

Hastily, I unfolded and read the entails which caused every nerve in my body to prickle excitedly. I lifted my eyes briefly gazing towards Maud who continued to almost bob with curiosity before I re-read every one of the elegantly scrawled bold words once again. I was tingling all over…

My Dearest Kitty,
Please excuse my absence in the past days as I have been off securing what I hoped would bring you a bit of joy this holiday.  If you are so inclined, I respectfully request your company to ride with me in the morning on the 25th day of December.
At your convenience,
Caleb

The letter was exceedingly intimate, and it set my soul on fire. No Lord or Lady, just us. Slowly I traced one fingertip across the words ‘My Dearest Kitty’. Maud was already taking the note from me as I shifted my attention back to the box and started tearing at the exterior desperate to see. My jaw dropped and jubilance washed over me in ways I never felt before. Under a row of soft paper lay an impeccably polished flawless Devonshire brown leather saddle. It was absolutely gorgeous.

“My Lady, ohhh goodness, look at that!” Maud exclaimed in awe and when I finally looked at her, I could see that she was blushing. She had read the note and saw what I saw. I started grinning madly bursting with joy. I reach over and grip her hands with mine, giving them a very shaky grip as I laughed out loud.

“You must find me a pair of breeches before tomorrow morning!” And the look of utter shock on her face made me laugh again. What did she expect me to do… it wasn’t as if I could ride with him in a “proper” riding habit. He hadn’t gotten me a side-saddle!

For the rest of the day I was in a euphoric daze, blissfully preoccupied with thoughts of my meeting with Caleb tomorrow morning. Maud on the other hand was completely on edge. It didn’t matter in the least. I knew she would do what was asked of her by this point. She did a phenomenal job with my ball gown, attaching and decorating my finery and hair in exotic bright red flowers, gold ribbons plus beads. I felt I looked quite festive as I checked my reflection in the mirror and picked up the satin red reticle that matched stunningly. Moments later I turned and made my way down to the glittery social event.


Musicians were brought in so that each of us could enjoy the nights entertainment without having to put on performances ourselves, although some ladies took to the pianoforte or harp in gladness rather than obligation. There was dancing and supper and champagne to be had. I spent the first minutes of my arrival attempting to search the room discreetly for sight of Caleb. I intended to thank him for his generous and lovely gift. But I was unable to locate him anywhere. I must have been frowning from my lack of success because the words that drew my attention back to the party in general held a curious tone.

“A penny for your thoughts Lady Katherine” I was startled. But somehow, I managed to maintain control of the beverage that I held this time when he approached stealthily from my back side.

“Lord Chatwith, you have an uncanny way of sneaking up on a Lady” I murmur with a polite smile plastered on my face.

“One never knows what advantages one may need in any circumstance My Lady”

I had no idea what advantages he would need when speaking with genteel women in a packed ballroom. “As you say Sir.” I murmur “Are you enjoying the festivities?”

His eyes seemed to take a decidedly long time assessing me in the candlelit room and I couldn’t deny it made me feel more than a bit uneasy. “Even more so now that I have the opportunity to speak with a lovely specimen as you.”

“Thank you Lord Chatwith”

“Lord Myles would be sufficient enough between us don’t you think My Lady…?” The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. “I have yet to erase your spectacular performance last month from my memory Lady… if you will permit me…”

Suddenly he reached into his jacket pocket and produced a small beautifully wrapped box and held it forward in offering. I wondered if I looked as dumbfounded as I felt. Something about this all seemed wrong. Again, too unsophisticated to understand the ins and outs of a courting ritual I was pretty positive that gentlemen did not lavish gifts on young ladies in the public eye. I lifted my eyes darting around and saw that most people were so preoccupied with their own activities that they hardly paid any attention to what was happening where I stood. However, it was just that moment, glancing around… that my gaze finally found him in the coward. He looked so stunning in his tailored black tails and bright white cravat that he literally took my breath away.

“My Lady I must insist that you accept this token of my appreciation” Lord Chatwith was speaking and I finally looked back at him. His hand continued to linger before me with the small present clearly on display. And he didn’t seem at all inclined to be more discreet about it. Quickly, before anyone in the room took notice I lifted and tucked the small item within my reticle and blushed furiously.

He seemed pleased by my acquiesce, “I do hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed picking it out just for you”

I was extremely uncomfortable about this whole situation, but I tried to keep my wits about me. I thanked him politely for the gift then made an excuse about needing to speak with Hester about something or another and darted away. Thankfully he didn’t make any attempt to stall or block my escape. Lord Myles Chatwith made me feel like a snake was slithering around my feet seeking to strike me with its venom.

Moving through the crowd I decidedly made my way to where I had seen Caleb standing moments before. But he was gone. Like completely out of sight. I frowned yet again. There was only one exit on this side of the room, so I strolled out the doors wondering if maybe he had slipped out for a breath of fresh air. Out on the patio I found nothing. Again. He was not anywhere to be seen. It was the oddest thing. There was no way he could have walked past to the other entrance of the ballroom without passing where I had been speaking with Lord Chatwith. As I started to turn back inside something flashed at the corner of my eye and I peered down onto the lawn. There was definitely a dark figure walking along the path... the garden path. I squinted a bit harder and the darkly shadowed stride was pretty unmistakable after watching him work with his horse over the past month. Where on earth was he going? The ball was not even half way close to being over for the night. I turned back, watching shadows play from the candles inside the room, hearing the music and merriment drifting out towards where I stood alone then I looked back to the figure that had just disappeared around a bend of wood and branches.

I have no idea what came over me, but suddenly I hooked bunches of fabric between each fist and slipped down the stairs to move across the lawn following the distancing figure. The ground was damp and soaked into my ball slippers, but I didn’t stop, only once very briefly having a cautionary thought and wondering what insanity was prompting me to leave the soiree. But I made it to the gravel path before the stables and I could see a flicker of light shine in the small cottage that was just a bit further up the path. I was breathless by the time I made my way there, but I quickly knocked at the door with a soft rap, the cold air seeping into my bones as I had run off without a jacket or anything…

“Kitty…” Caleb eyes widened in shock… then confusion “…what are you doing here?”

“I… I don’t know” I answer honestly as I shiver visibly and my teeth chatter. Caleb frowned and immediately ushered me into the small entry room and closer to the fire burning in a hearth he had already set when he arrived.

“That was pretty foolish” He utters softly as he stood behind me rubbing my arms while the fire blazed in front of me.

I couldn’t help it I laughed and nodded while feeling the chill finally start to subside, but my toes still felt icy. “I saw you leaving and… I had a little speech prepared to share with you but then I didn’t see you all night but once I did then you disappeared again.”

“You looked a bit preoccupied when I saw you” Suddenly his fingers stopped moving and it became completely poignant in my mind that his bare hands were on my bare flesh. Goosebumps caused the fine hairs on my arms to raise up. So, he had noticed me speaking with Lord Chatwith.

“I have only been preoccupied with finding you all evening Caleb”

I heard him suck in a breath and felt him take a step back before a soft capricious laugh spilled out of him “you are courting scandal Kitty” I shivered and blushed. There simply was nothing I really could say about that. It was true… should I be found here… with Caleb unescorted I would be ruined.

Defiantly though I lifted my chin as I turned to face him. “Well it is your own fault really. If you had just been more of a gentleman tonight and spoken to me at the ball well then I would have had the opportunity to thank you there”

“And so… you dashed out in the middle of the night in clothes that couldn’t possibly protect you from the elements to thank me?” He was smirking. “… you think that you couldn’t have thanked me in the morning?”

“Well…” we both knew it could have waited until the morning. I had been rash and foolish just as he said. “… well I wanted to give you something too... in return…” I pull open my reticle, having to lift out the gift box from Myles in order to get ahold of the personally wrapped gift I had purchased for Caleb.

“Is that what Chatwith was giving you?” His tone had lost some of its mirth. I frowned looking at the present he indicated in one hand while holding the important one in my other. I nod about to stuff it back into my bag. “What is it?” why on earth did he ask? Who cares what it was…

“No clue, I haven’t bothered to open it. It is probably just some ribbons or buttons or something, it’s not important.” I murmur feeling my heart beat faster as I get closer to revealing his gift that I was so proud of.

“Colour me curious” he remarks crossing his arms over his chest. I was seriously confused on why he was being so adamant about it. But to move the conversation along I passed the box to him letting him know he was free to find out as it didn’t matter to me one way or another. He didn’t seem to mind one bit ripping apart the delicate paper and pulling the small box open. It was then that his brows furrowed deeply. Slowly he pulls out a jewel encrusted brooch that glistened beautifully from the sparks lighting in the fireplace. My eyes widen in shook and his look was rather dangerous.

“Definitely not a ribbon” He looked directly into my stunned face. “Is there something I should know about you and Chatwith?”

I shake my head quickly with a deep frown that matched his and answer him honestly. “He makes me unease, increasingly more since my performance at the Salon”

Caleb doesn’t speak for a few moments, and it seemed to me that his knuckles looked a bit white where he gripped the box the brooch had been lifted from. But that could have been the flames tricking my eyes. Then he nods slowly dropping the jewel back in the box and holding it back out as if to give it back to me.

“I don’t want that” I whisper shaking my head and looking at it like it was actually the snakes I imagined when I had been speaking with Lord Chatwith. Once again Caleb nodded, and I thought he looked like his shoulders relaxed a bit as he tossed the box carelessly on the table behind him.

“You should get back before someone realizes you have gone missing” he suddenly remarks into the silence that unfolded. I nod slowly feeling extremely anxious.

“I... I got this for you” I whisper lifting the small box that I still held in my other hand. He takes it but doesn’t bother to open it.

Instead he moves out of sight and comes back with a woolen coat that he threw over my shoulders. Then he ushers me out the door and begins leading me up the path towards the manor. Of course, he was always the gentleman, ensuring that I made it back to the house without any harm befalling me.

“Make sure you hide this somewhere so that no one sees” He murmurs, meaning the coat, as we near the house that was completely dark outside, but light still spilled from the enchanted ballroom. Apparently, the party continued. My heart dropped realizing that the evening would end on such a sour note when he had just been teasing me minutes before.

“You will be come for our ride in the morning?”

I looked up and could see his face was shadowed but his tone… maybe it sounded hopeful? I could have been imagining it.

“Yes” I whisper

“Good” was his reply and slowly he brushed a sprig of my hair behind me ear “Good night Kitty, sleep well” and then he disappeared back down the path and out of sight.


I didn’t sleep well at all. I was a jumble of overexcited nerves. Knowing I would be riding in the morning for the first time in months was foremost in my mind. Then the strange ending to my evening after following Caleb out to the cottage. That had been recklessly impulsive and foolish, he was right. But yet… I got a dose of chills as I rubbed my arms in the exact place he had early that night. Even when I did finally doze off, heated images of heroic stallions and villainous serpents infiltrated my dreams to jolt me awake. I was becoming entirely too fanciful these days.

So, it made perfect sense that I felt exhausted when it was time to dress in the morning. Maud was there, looking perfectly distraught over my upcoming ride. And I was wondering if I should feel some sort of apprehension after the way last night ended. But… if I were honest… the actual ending of our evening, after the whole Lord Chatwith fiasco… had been enduring and tender. I couldn’t help but wonder how things would go today. Perhaps he would be closed off as he had become last night. I really wasn’t sure what I would do if he was. I was hardly any good at being coy or flirtatious like the other more knowledgeable girls. Maybe I should ask Hester for some tutoring… and I giggled out loud at the thought. That made Maud look at me oddly. She was preparing the breeches she found somewhere and adjusting them. It was something she would be very familiar with since I mostly wore breeches at home exclusively. She didn’t look happy about it though.

“Maud don’t be dull and pouty with me. Today I get to ride… I haven’t in so very long and I miss it so” I noticed she did attempt to change her disposition but she couldn’t help but explain herself

“It is just that… well I get so little chance to dress you all prettily My Lady and you look so lovely in your gowns and with your hair fashioned in the current trends… I thought you were starting to like it too”

That brought me up short because when I really thought on that comment, Maud was right. I had begun to like my dresses and seeing my hair all decorated with gorgeous ribbons and delicate jewels. I frowned. Kensington was changing me, despite how I might have objected to the whole idea of it before arriving. But if I were really, truly honest, I would admit that the main thing that excited me about wearing my gowns and getting all dolled up was imaging how Caleb might feel when he would see me in them. I frowned harder. I am not so sure I liked that truth of it. Since when had I become some silly twit looking for a man’s approval? My eyebrows were decidedly creased when Maud lifted the altered pants and handed them to me. I would put them on at the cottage and leave my morning gown there for after my ride. I nodded to Maud, knowing that she had already had a footman carry my saddle to the stables since I didn’t plan on exiting the house in a riding habit.

It took another 30 minutes or so for me to get to the cottage, change and arrive at the stables for my morning ride. But when I arrived, I did not see Caleb anywhere. Perhaps it had all been a cruel joke and he never had any intention of sharing a ride with me at all. I could not find one groomer or anyone really. I was actually starting to feel a bit irritated after having all my excitement well up inside of me all night to be disappointed so badly. I turned and was about to start heading back to the cottage when a voice called out behind me. When I turned a stray blond tress had worked itself loose from my bonnet and began slapping against my cheek. And shamefully all the budding rage seeped out of me seeing him towering a few steps before me.

“I... I thought you had left me” I accused and swipe irritatingly at the stray curl that kept swatting me right back.

His eyes were watching me closely, “I was moving a few last things and I thought I saw someone come up but… well… I didn’t think it was you… so I finished what I was doing”

I am pretty sure I got bristly again, “well who else were you expecting then?” This outing wasn’t meant solely for me, it was a group experience. I felt incredibly embarrassed over the imaginations I had been having about a budding relationship between myself and this man.

But he started to chuckle making me frown over at him. “Well Kitty…” he began speaking as he took my arm in his and walked me into the stables “… I was expecting a Lady in a riding habit”

And of course I turned crimson. Suddenly I felt incredibly awkward in my pants. He was right, a Lady would have come in a riding habit regardless of the saddle provided. But I stubbornly lifted my chin and pointed out quite frankly “You gave me a regular saddle”

He laughs again and nods, “that is true, it is most assuredly my own fault for not anticipating that you would respond in such an unconventional unique way.”

Was he laughing at me? But I didn’t have time to consider it further because once we were in the dimly lit building I saw that he had two mounts saddled and ready to ride, Anemoi and a jaw dropping true white thoroughbred that I had never seen before. I looked at Caleb in confusion and curiosity. His grin spread across his face as he walked me closer to the pair. Anemoi greeted me with a soft blow but then playfully nipped at Caleb’s sleeve while the pale 15.3 hand high mare stood graceful and stoic. She took my breath away. Slowly I lifted a hand and the pale head after a brief hesitation investigated then nuzzled against my palm inquisitively.

“Where did she come from?”

“I got her about a week ago, I had been working on a deal for her for months” He paused while he petted down the sleek soft neck. “I have been calling her Whisper”

I didn’t even think I could form words. I nodded to try to not make a fool of myself. Looking up at Caleb I could see the pride and excitement he felt, I understood it. If she were mine, I would likely feel silly as a goose.

Suddenly, he reached out and tucked the stray ringlet under my cap before asking in a low husky tone “Ready to go for your ride My Lady?” I nod my head slowly and it seemed it took a moment before he dropped my gaze and moved to lead both mounts out to the rear.

Caleb came around and looked as if he meant to help me but before he had a chance to, I slipped a booted foot into the stirrup and pulled myself up easily to straddle the horses back, gripping the pommel and looking down at him with a brilliant happy smile. As he straightened his eyes lingered on my long legs encased tightly in men’s breeches powerfully gripping the horse beneath me before he cleared his throat and moved around to mount the stallion.

I was content at first to follow Caleb’s lead, both horses moving at a walk as I got a feel for Whisper’s movements and her responses to known cues. As we both became more comfortable with each other I began to push her a bit more and she effortlessly took my instructions. I moved forward, stretching her out, pushing from a trot to a canter and feeling Anemoi’s excitement as he realized that the white was starting to lengthen beside him. Caleb also took note of both mine and my mounts restlessness. Without missing a beat, I switched into a gallop, feeling the wind bite into my flesh. He called out, a caution no doubt but I would have none of it. Lowering down over the horses back, leaning as far forward as possible, I purred against her ear urging her to stretch out and run hard. She didn’t disappoint. I could hear the hoof beats of Caleb’s mount dogging every step of the white’s and I laughed in sheer pleasure. Going at a full gallop now both mounts were battling for position and while the Anemoi was longer and more practiced Whisper was giving as good as she got. The thundering hooves trampled the ground powerfully, matching stride for stride. Beneath my thighs Whisper was poised and beautiful, a ton of horseflesh that submitted to my commands and my body. And I became overwhelmed by the power of it all, running recklessly across the land at a breakneck speed in tandem with Caleb…  it was the most exhilarating experience of my entire life.

This went on for about an hour before he finally led me to a man-made grotto that sat upon the land only about 200 paces from the stables. It was a beautiful location and matched the afterglow I was feeling from the momentous ride. We hardly spoke to each other as we began brushing the panting horses before letting them lap at the cold stream water and to graze, but I was grinning the entire time, giving Whisper encouragement and praise. Once settled, Caleb took my hand and helped me navigate across a few rocks that led to the interior of the grotto where he had a picnic laid out. My heart flipped. He didn’t say a word yet, just guided me to a blanket that had been spread out before we arrived. As I slipped down into a kneeling position, he took out and poured us each a measure of champagne from a flask that was tucked into a basket before he doled out breakfast snacks on two small plates. I took a sip of my beverage feeling suddenly awkward and clumsy

“Thank you Caleb…” That seemed incredibly inadequate to how I was feeling at that moment.

“That was pretty reckless Kitty…”

“Yes” I admit

“And foolish…”

“Perhaps…” I concede

“and magnificent”

I looked into his face and could see that he was being completely serious, causing me to blush. Then he laughed softly shaking his head.

“Being reckless and foolish don’t bother you but that does…”

“I have always been reckless and foolish…”

“I’d venture to say that you have likely always been magnificent…” He announced then added in a lowered voice “you just needed to be told”

“Caleb…”

“Kitty a Lady never argues with a Lord…” I couldn’t help the burst of laughter that bubbled up inside of me and obviously, he was taunting me because a grin cracked his lips as well. He seemed pleased by my amusement.

After that we shifted into pleasant conversation, and oddly enough ‘small talk’ with Caleb didn’t seem so small. We talked about the thoroughbreds and how he had his sights on the racing circuit this spring. And how he was eager to have a hunt but that there were so many activities with the girls schooling that took precedence it was likely it would be a while before one could be planned. He talked about his mother… The Lady Kensington and I could tell he spoke of her with genuine affection despite the obvious fact that she wasn’t his true mother. He never mentioned anyone other than her, not his actual mother or even his father, so I wondered if maybe there was a story there, especially with the odd admission Lady Kensington made during our meeting last month. But I wasn’t one to tread on or make a production of gossip. We talked of my family and I shared my ‘unorthodox’ childhood, but I spoke of my father and brother with genuine affection as he had. He even broached topics with me about the war and agriculture. He didn’t seem to mind at all that I had opinions about the matters rather than just simpering and nodding at his thoughts. I wasn’t sure how long we lingered but when we finally retreated from my picnic and made our way back to the stables, I became concerned at the time.
“You Lady maid will be awaiting to walk you back to the manor from the cottage Kitty” Caleb assured me with a gentle smile. Had he thought of everything this morning. This was genuinely the best day of my life thus far.

“Thank you so much for today Caleb... it really was quite…” how would one describe it in one word? “phenomenal… spectacular… extraordinary” clearly I couldn’t

He grinned in return “Magnificent”

“Yes, that too”

“I will be gone for a few days again Kitty but I will be back the night of the masquerade, I hope I will see you then…?”

I nod enthusiastically then giggle answering, “I will save a dance for you if you dare to stick around for a bit longer than the last dance”   

He grinned again and brushed his thumb across my cheek tenderly “I will do my best… until then Kitty” and then he was off.

The rest of the day ticked by dreadfully slow. And knowing that it would be a whole week before I saw him again seemed to make the upcoming days loom ahead. The morning event was just getting underway by the time I arrived back with Maud firmly trudging along the side of me, as if we had just come from a morning walk. No one seemed to suspect any different except Hester’s all too knowing and wicked eyes. Hester seemed to adore the singing bird box I gave her and there were several other girls who took the time to admire it. Meanwhile, she was indeed her most sinful self, gifting me the most poignant and lewd poems I had ever laid my eyes on. I had no idea if I had ever been any redder than I was seeing that book and ended up tucking it away quickly within my reticle. Thankfully Lady Kensington had not been anywhere near when I opened that gift. Needless to say, it would not be the last time I cracked open that book though!

Dinner was uneventful, so were the next five days except for the cherished moments I spent with Hester. We giggled and laughed over our antics, my sharing with her the lovely gift Caleb gave me both on Christmas Eve and the even more special gift he had given on Christmas Day. She was positively beaming for me. While she on the other hand was just as thrilled that her affianced beau Chauncey seemed to be spending some exceedingly private time with another young lady at the school. She never told me who and I never asked but I could tell it was almost a relief to her that he seemed taken with the girl. She brought me up to date on Bertie who was having trouble with Hattie and Nonie and I was rather surprised. Apparently, Bertie confided in Hester that the girls were picking on her. That seemed out of character with whom I thought those Ladies were, but how would I know. I had been so preoccupied with my own fascinations that none other had registered. Now I was feeling quite bad that I fell so out of touch. But Hester seemed completely put off on those ladies and super protective of Bertie. I also told Hester about the gift from Lord Chatwith whom she pressed her lips about. She clearly was not a fan of his either. Not that I disagreed with her. Anyway, it didn’t matter, I had no idea where the gift was at this point. And then I suddenly remembered that Caleb had never mentioned the gift I had given him. That was not well done of him!

The night of the Masquerade my nerves were in a jumble… again. I was growing quite sick of always being on edge in anticipation of things. This sort of thing had never happened to me when I was at home before ever hearing of Kensington. But … again here I was… wrapped up in suspense. Wondering when I would see him, wondering if he would like how I was dressed, wondering if he would dance with me. I rolled my eyes at myself in the mirror and caught Maud laughing face.

“It’s not funny” I muttered bullishly, and she just clucked and chuckled again. She understood that I was thinking of him damn her. At any rate, she had done a spectacular job of styling me yet again. I was in awe of the beautiful cerulean blue gown embroidered with gold detailing all down the front and the matching feathered mask. She also plugged delicate petals she had obtained from the conservatory in the high chignon curls atop my head. The lovely aroma drifted around me pleasantly.

The hall was beautifully decorated again and everyone was having a wonderful time, or so it seemed, when the party was underway. I mixed and mingled but really, I was seeking out only one person. I admired many of the gowns and elegant masks that should have concealed most identities, but which really didn’t. Still it was an exciting way to pretend that you were someone different. At one point, Lord Chatwith caught up to me, as was his way, in a very slithering grotesque conniving sort of way and made innuendos I didn’t understand but knew I didn’t want to understand as well. When he hinted at a clandestine meeting on one of the balconies, I firmly excused myself without any agreement whatsoever. As I was moving away I felt a hand touch my elbow lightly and I spun around ready to put the jackal in his place at his audacity to put his hand on me but my words stuck in my throat as my breath caught. Every bit of me melted as I looked up into those golden freckled beautiful eyes.

“Caleb” I whispered and then he grinned and everything in the world was suddenly perfect.

“Were you about to unfurl your claws on me Kitty?” He teased which meant he must have clearly read my feelings when I turned about. He was so incredibly close that I could smell the lavender and citrus blend mixed with leather he wore which sent tingles down my spine.

“If you ever behave as a scoundrel I most certainly will Lord Caleb”

He chuckled softly and whispered “I have missed you Kitty”

“I have been very much looking forward to seeing you again too Caleb” I reply in an equally low voice but then he looked agitated.

“I hate these things…” I duck my head grinning at his misery,

“Why are you here then?”

“You know why” he purred looking down at me while two of his fingers squeezed discreetly against my elbow. He was holding a glass of champagne in his other hand looking completely comfortable and carefree, but I could sense his restlessness.

“It is okay Caleb… I will not judge you harshly if you choose to leave instead” The smile on my face was genuine and I nod slowly at the question in his eyes and the relief. He hesitated a moment

“You dare not follow me this time Kitty” it was a caution and I knew he was completely correct. But as he leaned around me to place his glass on a table to my right side he hissed against my ear “but I hope that you will” and my stomach flipped violently. When he pulled back his eyes were smoldering but within seconds, he was making a bee-line for the exit.

“Well, where the hell is he dashing off too?!” It was Hester hissing at my ear. I turned to her and she must have sensed or seen my longing because she positively beamed. Hester hooked her arm through mine then called our maids to attention.

“Your Lady and I will need coats as we wish to stroll along the balcony for a bit of fresh air and to escape the heat” both Maud and the pretty French girl bobbed and went about doing as they were told while Hester ushered me outside.

“What are you doing?” I whisper shakily.

“Giving you an alibi” she whispers back with a wicked grin.

It didn’t take long for the maids to return with coats that both of us shrugged into. Then Hester dismissed them both

“Take as long as you like… I will go disappear in the west wing of the house. If you come back before the ball ends find me there first before returning to the hall”

I nod and she grins before wishing me good luck. I blush as she darts away. Good luck with what? But I didn’t hesitate longer, I plucked my gown and as I had done on Christmas Eve, I made my way to the small cottage. Only this time I was almost sprinting in my haste to get to him. We had been alone in this small house several times by now.  The door pulled open almost immediately upon my knock, and he looked disheveled. Jacket was gone, his cravat loosened and the top buttons of his shirt were undone.

“I shouldn’t have told you to come” he whispered as he stepped aside to let me in.

“You didn’t” I say huskily twisting about to face him. “You told me not to come remember”

He ran his fingers though his hair.

“But you wanted me to” I whisper gazing at him, at his eyes, down to his lips. I had no idea what I was doing here or what I expected but I wanted to be here too.

“Yes”

“Why?” I couldn’t resist asking. He looked confused by my question then gave me a look like I was some child too young to understand. Which irritated me. He was only one year older than me for goodness sake.

“I want to do things to you Kitty…. Things no gentleman should be thinking about doing with a woman of your quality, things that would make your toes curl and your body melt…”  his voice was low and dangerous, but it wasn’t fear I was feeling… not at all… “I want to touch you with my fingers… and my mouth… and my…” he broke off dragging in a ragged breath.

Just then something… a sound… a movement… caught my attention and I gasped. Apparently, Caleb sensed the same because he strolled briskly to the door and snatched it open and both of us looked aghast seeing Lady Amelie Spencer hovering with a shocked expression over her face. She didn’t blush but I sure as hell did. Caleb looked back at me concerned then we watched as she bobbed her head…

“Lord Caleb… Lady Katherine, my apologies I did not mean to intrude” in that velvety soft perfect genteel tone that every Lady aspires for. Why was she here? Then my stomach knotted, and my heart felt like it was shattering into a million pieces. It was the dead of night and she had been hovering outside the door of a cottage that I had visited Caleb in many times. Was this his game then? Toying with different girls at the school? Getting them alone away from the manor so he could have his way with them.

I turned away hiding my shame and the tears that were suddenly welling up in my eyes. If she hadn’t happened along tonight what might I have done? Anything… a voice rang in my mind. And I crossed my arms over my chest to squeeze my arms shivering. I thought I heard her apologize again and start to head away. Caleb went after her… I had no idea why, probably to make some excuse as to why he had been alone with me so that he didn’t mess up his chances with a Dukes daughter. I felt bitter and hurt and angry.

Minutes later Caleb returns to the cottage by which time I have my emotions somewhat in check. I was certain that the tears glittered my lashes and my face was probably quite reddened, but I felt closed off sufficiently.

“God I am sorry Kitty” he muttered rubbing his eyes tiredly. I couldn’t speak, I was scared that if I did, I would break down. Then he looked at me and his concern looked so genuine that I wanted to retch.

“I… I should go” I choke out. His anguished look was too much. It was a lie. Everything had been a lie.

I try to rush past him, but he catches my arm keeping me from escaping. I shriek “NOO... DON’T TOUCH ME!” and yank at my arm which he immediately releases looking confused. Then I dash again for the door this time making good on my exit and began rushing back up the path to the music filled house. I heard him calling out to me, but the flood gates had been opened and tears rained down my face like rivers.

January-Complete’ish (DISCLAIMER NON-PG CONTENT - NSFW) (last scene in January needs to be completed

Slowly I rubbed my eyes then winced and dragged the pillow over my head to hide from the bright light of day. My head was pounding violently. I hadn’t slept but maybe a few minutes every few hours and it seemed I cried the entire time. How could I have been so utterly foolish, falling for his good looks… okay great looks… and smooth charms. He played me like a fiddle. I could still picture his winsome smile, hear his laughter, smell his scent… it all made my heart lurch. I jerked up and squealed loudly tossing the pillow violently across the room. Maud jumped in alarm.

“My Lady!” she was obviously upset over my outburst. Well good... that made two of us. I could tell she wanted to probe but I was mulishly bitter and basically spent that first day of January tossing between fits of rage and melancholy. At one point, Maud went to fetch Hester out of concern to my extreme changes in mood.

When she strolled in with her devil may care attitude, I glared at her through puffy blurry eyes.

“Well good gracious, what on earth happened to you?!” I started to give her two cents worth of irritation but when I opened my mouth a huge lump of sorrow wedged in my throat making me sob back before huge tears came rolling down my face. I was an absolute mess.

Hester became alarmed and came to huddle with me, taking me in her arms and rocking me slowly as if trying to sooth a wayward child.

“I’ve been such a fool Hester” I finally whisper past the lump. And then I relate the story of how I came to find out that Caleb had been playing me false, filling my head with romantic notions while he was also making moves with Lady Spencer.

“But that doesn’t make any sense” Hester said softly… “I have seen the way he looks at you…”

I shoved off the bed and began pacing the room. I had done it more than a couple times through the night.

“So what… what does attraction have to do with marriage?” Weren’t we all being taught that? It was the principal directive. Make a good marriage contract above all else. Of course, Caleb and his family would prefer a Duke’s daughter if they could have one.  What family wouldn’t?

Hester was still shaking her head, “Lord Caleb doesn’t strike me as the cowering obedient type” she paused dramatically “or the power hungry sort… or the title hungry sort… “

“Then you explain it Hester!” I almost shouted… “why was she there? At nearly Midnight... alone… “ 

Of course, Hester had no explanation other than the obvious one which I had already come up with.

“What did he say?” I scoffed rolling my eyes.

“Like I would stand around and listen to his sweet lies any longer…”

Hester seemed distraught but it couldn’t have been anywhere near to what I was feeling. She stayed with me for a few hours, being a shoulder to cry on like the true friend she had become.

The next day I attended classes, but I was not in any better mood than the one I had been in the day before. I bristled when called upon by our tutors, or I flat out ignored them. The new dance teacher was exceptionally appalled by my behavior. But the perfect Lady Spencer got a stellar review. And in Music… and in Literature. All the teachers continually commending her poise and grace, well maybe not the French tutor… but still… the rest singing her praises was more than enough to swallow down. I felt sick. Of course he would choose her. I was certain Lady Kensington would choose her as a daughter-in-law for her handsome son. Hell, I would choose her for my own son. I was so utterly thankful at the end of the day when I could escape her overwhelming presence.

I had almost made it to the safety of my room when the soft voice calling out to me made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I could have just kept walking away, pretended I didn’t hear and firmly close my suite door on her. But I didn’t. Pulling my shoulder straight and holding my head high I turned to face her....

“Lady Spencer” I utter with as much courage as I could muster while clutching my literature book against my chest.

“May we talk… privately?” She glanced around as other girls made their way along the corridor after classes as well. I nod curtly and since we were closest to my room, I allowed her to enter and shut the door behind us blocking out any unwanted witnesses.

For the first time since I had met this woman, she looked uncertain. But as it turns out it was less out of any doubt but more out of concern. It seemed that she had taken notice of my emotional state and guessed that it might have something to do with the incident from two nights ago. She explained that there was absolutely nothing intimate between her and Caleb, that they were simply friends. But I suppose the stubborn glint in my eyes and stern compression of my lips told her I was not believing a word of it. Friends did not scurry around in the dead of night to meet up with each other. She took a breath watching me closely. I knew that I still looked a mess, my eyes were puffy and tender and the pupils themselves were completely bloodshot. There was a long pause of silence, as if she were considering how much to say before she finally admitted part of the truth. That she and Caleb had been spending some time together but that after the Salon he had grown cold and distant and she was curious why. The night of the masque she had followed thinking that she would seek out some answers on her own and… well had gotten the answer when she happened on us together. I blushed, she did not.

“He really likes you Lady Katherine” she said softly. I dared not believe her.

“He went after you that night… chased you…” I choked out bitterly remembering clearly how he had left the cottage and gone to her while I stood there feeling torn and battered and alone.

“He wanted to make sure I was not going to say or do anything that would cause you harm…” she paused “… or trouble… he wanted to protect you”

I suppose she saw a flicker of hope hesitantly fill my eyes. But for the first time in the last two days I didn’t feel like I was being crushed by an elephant sitting upon my chest. She smiled.

“Will you?... say or do … anything”

“Never.” She admitted with a certainty I had not imagined. “Not only because it is not the sort of woman I am, but because I admire and respect Lord Caleb quite a bit. He is a good man Lady Katherine.” She smiles again, and it really was quite a dazzling smile “so shake off this little melodrama because other women will not wait for you to realize what you have before they set their caps for him”

And with that tidbit of information Lady Spencer left. I hugged my pillow and laid back on my bed wondering if she had been telling the truth. But why would she lie? I let my eyes drift closed still thinking about it all when finally sleep came.

I slept through dinner and the night and nearly through breakfast the next morning. When I rushed to class that day, I felt much more relaxed and far more friendlier. The following day I went to the stables hoping to speak with Caleb, but the groomsman informed me that he already left for the day. I frowned hard, usually Caleb assisted with the workload. Anemoi was missing from the stable so surely Caleb had him out riding. But the next day Anemoi was back but still there was still no sign of Caleb.  In fact, I could not catch up with Caleb at all over the course of the next two weeks.

The night it began to snow all of us were super excited about the blanket of white shadowing the ground. It was beautiful. But then the snow kept coming down, harder and thicker and heavier. Inch by inch it piled higher and higher until suddenly it was impossible to escape. The gentleman had been attending our dance classes (with the obvious exception of Caleb for some reason) and were all stuck in the manor along with us girls until further notice. Lady Kensington was adamant that classes continue to be held despite the inclement weather.

She, however, had made no restrictions on what could go on besides classes. So it was that first night of the lock-in Hester decided she would host a series of late night co-ed slumber parties until further notice.

“You will come!” She demanded sitting on the edge of my bed while I lay on my stomach propped up reading a book… or pretending too since really I was pouting. I missed Caleb.

“Hester I am not in the mood for a party” I winced peeping over at her

“I don’t care. You have closeted yourself up for days now, doing nothing but moping and I am sick of it. Time to get out and have some fun!” She tugged at my arm until I relinquished my position and let her. “Your night shift, night cap and nothing more! We will have popcorn and champagne and stories and songs and cards and maybe even some dancing!”

The first thing I noticed when I arrived was that it was a small crowd. After speaking with Hester, I learned that she had a very select list of invitees. Which to be honest suited me fine. Not because I disliked anyone, but I really didn’t feel up to making small talk with a bunch of happy carefree people that wanted nothing more than to have a little secret fun.

So, the first evening of her nightly parties, I found a corner to linger in alone. Luckily for me most of the ladies and gentlemen in attendance were more than happy entertaining each other than worrying over my anti-social behavior.

The second evening Hester took my arm and forced me into the small crowd, not allowing me to settle back alone in some corner each evening.

“I am sorry Lord Caleb isn’t around or I would have made sure he attended as well!” Hester was admonishing the elusive gentleman in conversation with me “I wonder where he could have gotten off to”

“Caleb…?” Byron interrupted on a laugh over something he had just been saying to one of the other invitees… he must have overheard part of our conversation. “… not at all, he is here… at the manor that is”

Both Hester and I looked confused “No one has seen him anywhere on the grounds for weeks” Thank goodness it was Hester taking the reigns of the conversation.

Byron nodded and dramatically shrugged his shoulders, “yes, he has been acting like a royal arse for days now… yes, maybe even weeks. As far as I know he has been giving hell to the servants from his quarters in the last days.” And with that tidbit of information Byron was off, to dance or play cards or flirt with whichever girl currently held his attention.

“You know what that means right?” Hester conspired against my ear… “you must simply go to him”

I shook my head hard. It was more than enough that I had met him secretly at the cottage. But to go to his rooms here in the house, where servants could gossip, or his mother or other students could catch me. At the horrified look on my face Hester just giggled.

“He and Byron have isolated quarters on the other side of the Manor, away from the students and far away from my little gathering here. You will go and confront him and work out whatever is going on between you two!”

Hester wouldn’t accept no for an answer and told me if I didn’t go visit him the next night, she would surely snub me. I knew she was lying but… maybe it was time for me to confront him as Hester stated.

The next morning, before breakfast, I informed Maud that I would like to have a bath that afternoon and asked her to find a way to get some assistance setting it up. After classes Maud cheerfully informed me that there was a tub located in the west wing, the same wing that Hester was hosting her little get togethers. I nodded and suddenly felt a heavy dose of anticipation. It had been months since I had a soak in a nice hot bath.

She led me to the room and immediately lit the hearth warming the room and shedding light over the ornate golden claw-foot tub just feet away. Then servants began wandering in and out of the room filling the tub with hot steamy water. My eyes feasted on the sight while my mind wondered over how I would approach Caleb later. I knew by now I was headed to his suite after my bath, that I planned to… to what? I took a shuddering breath barely glancing at the people that passed by assisting Maud complete her task, who was dropping leaves of jasmine and sticks of vanilla into the heated water making the aromas permeate into the room.

The last of the servants, a pretty young woman, was topping off the tub when I lowered my shift and sunk into the wonderfully relaxing fluid.

“A thank you is usually said by most” The cheeky words cut through my thoughts of what I planned to say to Caleb in a bit.

“Pardon?” I remark glancing up to the girl. She hovered looking at me expectantly with an obvious glimmer of annoyance. It was the same girl from Lady Kensington’s study.

“I said, most they say thank you and the sort when a kind task is done!” She was certainly being flippant.

“You will watch your tone when you speak to a Lady” Maud jumped in defensively

The girl dropped her head obstinately. I was very aware that she was not contrite at all, in fact she looked like she was rather piqued.

“It is okay Maud… is there something you want to say girl… say it…” I was completely confused by her attitude. Most servants were excessively polite and as miniscule as possible.

“I bled many summers now, I am no girl” she admonished and I think that I was stunned into silence at her continued cheekiness but then she glared now and continued to rant “you think you are so much better than everyone else just because you have money and fancy dresses and little ribbons and can read and stuff. But you can show a kindness and be polite, it costs nothing to do those things!”

I was confused, genuinely and utterly confused. I had done something to this maid or at least she thought I did. Maud was again bustling at the ill-mannered behavior, but I silenced her with a shake of my head.

“What is your name then… since it is clearly not girl” that drew her up a bit short

“Rosemary” she uttered “… Lady” she spit out as an afterthought.

“Well then Rosemary, I do apologize for whatever transgression I have made against you. I assure you it is not in my character to treat others poorly… intentionally.” I got the feeling that my accommodation of her feelings made her feel uncertain. It was all very likely that few of the peerage would take her ravings and most definitely her blatant disregard of decorum as lightly as I just had. I couldn’t think of one that would ever think to apologize to a servant. I, on the other hand, was used to having a very open and jovial relationship with servants. They tended to be the only interactions I had when living at home since I didn’t go anywhere, and no one bothered to come to me.

“I would also encourage you to bring your grievance directly to me should you have one against me or my character in the future.” I paused looking up at her feeling a chill starting to prickle my flesh that was sitting outside of the warm water, but I ignore it “Although… I would likely suggest a little bit less acid in the tone when you confront people… you catch more flies with honey…” and I chuckle softly. The maid looked like she would say more but then bobbed her head and exited the room. Perhaps she would have more to say later.

All in all, the little encounter served to ease some of my worries. Talking about issues always seemed to help resolve them. Perhaps the maid was still annoyed with me but at least she had something to think about now instead of festering whatever ill-mannered thoughts she continued to rattle around in her head about me. Maud clucked something about me being too generous and I just laughed. It felt nice to laugh after weeks of feeling so sad. I splashed and soaked in the deep grooved tub until the water became entirely too cold to bare. Maud dressed me in my night shift and I convinced her to leave my hair loose but tucked under my bonnet instead of pinning it all up. I knew she thought I was headed back to the slumber party that Hester was hosting, where there were several other girls in attendance that would serve as chaperones. I didn’t dissuade her of that idea. And minutes later, I left her to handle the cleanup to secretly make my way across the manor to the east wing.

Hester had obtained directions to Caleb’s room from Chauncey. I had no idea what she said or did to make him give up the information, but she certainly seemed to have a way with getting him to do her bidding. It took a little effort for me to duck and avoid servants along the corridor but eventually I made it to his room and rapped on the door. His valet appeared, gripping the door handle staunchly before widening his eyes at the sight I likely gave standing in just my night clothes and bare feet.

“I would like to see Caleb” I say confidently, although I felt anything but confident. “Tell him it is Kitty” then the stocky uniformed man disappeared from my sight. Seconds ticked by before the door was tossed wide open and Caleb stood there wearing just a pair of black pants and a loose white shirt. He looked… confused…. shocked… no, that was definitely confusion. And he just stood there, blinking, as if he expected that I would poof into thin air before his face started to fall and become more closed off.

I shifted unevenly as I looked both left and right down the hallway, “May I come in?”

Finally, he moved into action, stepping out and checking the hallway himself before ushering me into the room. It was a huge sitting room, filled with heavy dark oak furniture, wood paneling and hunting paraphernalia, trophies and artwork, scattered throughout the room. This was an honest and true man’s room. I waited while Caleb spoke to his man briefly then watched as that same man then exited the room. Finally he turned back to face me, quietly. It was actually very unnerving how he hadn’t said one word yet. He was waiting. Watching… and waiting.

I had planned this big speech about how we should communicate better and be honest about things that may be going on in our lives and about how jumping to conclusions was a bad precedence to set. But all that came out was

“I miss you Caleb” that made him arch a brow. I could see that there was a dark shadow lining his jawline and that his hair was even more of a mess than the last time I had seen him when he kept running his hands through it. He continued to remain silent, but he did finally move and went towards a table that had a bottle of something incredibly dark.  Slowly, he filled a nearby glass and tipped the entire contents down in one gulp.

“I have been looking for you”

“Why?”

That made me frown. Why… “I just told you... I miss you…”  I could see the muscles in his back flex under his shirt, but he continued to face away from me. “We need to discuss what happened”

“You ran away from me” He answered matter-of-factly. His tone was particularly low and oddly calm. He sounded way too calm.

“Well of course but…”

“Ohh… well of course!” he turned and laughed facetiously. “well of course” he mimicked, and I could see that his golden eyes were sparking. I dragged in a breath as he crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back against a heavy looking lion foot table. “What Kitty? Did you finally realize you weren’t ruined and decided it was safe for you to come sulking back to tickle your fancy with the less refined brother? The black sheep?”

I gasped harshly. Is that what he was thinking. Black sheep… what on earth! I immediately began to shake my head. I walked over and touched his arm and immediately felt his arm flex while his jaw set, but he didn’t pull away.

“Caleb no… that wasn’t it at all” I whisper continuing to shake my head

Again, that bitter laughter filled the room but then he went completely still and calm again, his voice harsh and cold…  “You couldn’t bare the idea that you might actually be stuck with the likes of me… ruined and forsaken…” Panic etched itself on my face understanding that while I had been wallowing in my own grief… Caleb had created his own ideas on what must have gone wrong to a horrifying degree.

“Caleb… No… I swear that is not what I was thinking!” I stepped closer reaching up and gripping both sides of his face and forcing him to look directly at me “I swear it… I… I was jealous”   

He snorted disbelievingly. I was filled with dismay. Inching even closer I pressed against him and continued to hold his face in my bare hands, I could smell the heady rum spilling off his breath. His nostrils flared and his body went completely still before mine, but I was too desperate to notice as I began pleading with him to listen.

“Caleb pleaseee... I was… I thought you had invited Lady Amelie to meet you… to join you... at the cottage…” He looked confused

“Why would I do that…?” And if I wasn’t so shaken over what he had thought happen I might have laughed at the perfectly respectable gentlemanly response.

He was still scrawling down at me but the hurt in his eyes seemed to be lessening. I shook my head slowly and my voice grew raspy, “I never once gave any consideration to the fact that I may be ruined…” then I stretched up on my tip toes and pressed my lips to his.

It was a chaste kiss. Soft and tentative. My first. I didn’t know what to expect but I felt him shudder before his fingers came up and gripped both of my slender arms in each fist tightly then he bowed his forehead against mine breaking the kiss and gritting his teeth violently.

“I am not strong enough right now to stop this Kitty… you really… really should leave”

I could feel the struggle for control vibrating off him. “No” I whisper and lean in to press a tender soft kiss against his cheek. “I don’t want to go” I add placing another kiss on the other cheek. “Please don’t make me” I purr and add yet another kiss against the curve of his jaw.

Then suddenly it was like a volcano erupted as he jerked me up by the arms and pressed his lips back to mine. His tongue burst through my lips and I staggered, shaken to my core because his kiss was nothing at all like the one I had given him.

Seconds ticked by, minutes… I couldn’t say how long, all I knew was that I was desperate for this. One of his hands scorched down my back, cuffing under my ass and pulling me in tighter while the other reached up and sunk under the cap I wore, lacing through my hair and gripping it tightly in his fist. I could feel his groin digging against my pelvis while his tongue swirled intoxicatingly across my lips, mingling with mine, his teeth nibbling across my jaw and down to my neck as he jerked my head back from the scalp. Then his ragged breathing was panting against my ear and he growled savagely “I want to devour you Kitty”

And while I had no idea what that even meant it sounded exactly like something I wanted. I groaned and held on to his arms as his lips suckled at my flesh along my shoulder blade, tasting every inch as he revealed more, the top of my gown shifting lower while his fingers slid over my ribcage and hooked upward, pressing my mounds together and then burying his face deep inside my cleavage. I shook violently but I didn’t want to be left out. Shyly at first, I began running my hands over his clothed body, his arms, his chest. I slipped them under the hem of his top to touch his bare flesh, that ripped chiseled tanned torso I could still picture from when I walked in on him months ago.

But suddenly he stopped, pulling back and dragging in another harsh breath. His eyes were on fire and I was panting savagely gazing at him in bewilderment and longing. I thought he was done but he stood straight, coming away from the table and he began untying my shift inch by inch. After it hung loose and gaping around my shoulders, he began tugging it downward. Goosebumps spread along every inch of me but when the soft fabric tugged daringly against the tips of each of my perky breasts I whimpered achingly.

I lifted my hands, seeking to cover myself but a sharp “No” hissed from his lips and I quivered to do his bidding. My fingers curled into fists at my side and seconds later the garment lay in a heap around my ankles, leaving me standing completely exposed in front of him. Caleb inched back and began to stalk around me… yes… stalk! Silently his eyes trailed over every inch of me. My stomach quivered and my face was on fire but there was something incredibly virile about the way he prowled, viewing me from all angles.

“Magnificent” he whispered, and I thought I might lose my mind… or faint.

(will finish the love scene but needless to say this goes on for a while during the night and she oversleeps in the morning so is stuck there and misses classes. When asked about it she will lie and say that she was having her womanly pains and couldn't get out of bed the day before)

February-Complete

I felt restless. And annoyed. It had been all gossiped about throughout school by now… over a week now and most of the guys spent most of their days searching for her. Including Caleb. Which, of course, was the gentlemanly thing to do. And he was a Kensington, and his family was responsible for the students, so of course that added to his sense of responsibility. But I was never sure when he would get back to the manor and it was getting harder for me to sneak out because suddenly Maud was hounding me every which way I breathed. I wasn’t planning on running off, there was no course for her to be so fretful because the silly twit had thrown another bratty tantrum and run off. But I was being ornery, because I wanted to be with him and this little stunt of hers was making that impossible.

Then, to make matters worse, a huge commotion commenced last night with the unexpected arrival of The Dowager Countess Cordelia Pembroke. Bertie’s grandmother was now on the premises and all things immoral came to a striking end. Even Hester was on her best behavior today and that was saying a lot. Lady Kensington had been absolutely frank with us about her expectations while the Dowager was in residence.

I lay in my room attempting repeatedly to re-read the same line of the same book I had pulled out for like the past hour. It was useless. I snapped the book shut and tossed it on the bed beside me. Thankfully, at that moment, Hester rapped once then waltzed into my room. At least something to stay away the boredom. She looked sufficiently upset. I knew she liked Bertie and she was genuinely worried about her.

“Such a foolish girl” she ranted coming in and flopping down on my bed. “I can’t believe she has done this and now her uptight granny is here and blabbering about taking her home. Bertie needs people who will support her and help her work through her emotions not people that are trying to make her tighten up. It’s just making her more rebellious and destructive.”

I had heard the arguments in favor of Bertie before. And while I agreed that Bertie needed a better support system, I also felt that the girl was entirely too spoiled. The tantrums and pettiness she had displayed at times were more that of a ten year old child than a woman of sixteen. She was old enough to be a mother by now… 

Hester was telling me how the Dowager was basically starting an investigation right there all by herself, questioning everyone she could possibly drag before her. While Hester pressed her lips together angrily.

“She’s even looking to Nonie and Hattie for answers and they have been nothing but horrible to her for months!” I didn’t respond. From what I heard the trouble was flowing from both directions at this point, from Bertie to them then back again.

And so it went, for the next few days The Dowager would bristle and fret and command and demand while we all tip toed around and indulged her every whim. Until the 6th of February when Bertie was finally returned to the manor. And what a deal that was, having her trotted up the halls of the huge country seat by the local constable no less. She had looked a mess too, clothes haphazardly attached to her body and she even stumbled a few steps. It was all rather shocking and completely scandalous. Nearly every student was wagging their tongues about the whole ordeal. Bertie was taken away with her Grandmother that very day but we still had no idea if she would be returned or not.

On the morning of the seventh the very first thing I did was head down to the stables. I needed to see him so badly. Sadly, Maud was fresh on my heels. I just wanted everyone to get back to normal so that woman would loosen up her damn reigns.  She was sticking to me like molasses.

Caleb was mucking out a stall when I arrived, but he paused and looked over his shoulder. Instant heat shot between us. I saw him set the pitchfork aside and start stalking down the aisle. His pace was hard, purposeful until he finally noticed Maud lingering awkwardly at my right. He forced himself to slow and calm. My stomach was rolling.

“Lady Katherine” his voice sounded like liquid fire, instantly every inch of me was remembering the feel of his mouth trailing over it.

“Lord Caleb” I utter in a breathless tone. Then I clear my throat “I.. I was wondering if you thought I could take Whisper out again one day soon?” I wanted to add ‘with you’ but thought Maud would take exception to my forwardness. If she only knew.

“I think she is due a good mount to run her” Did he intend for that to sound so provocative to my ears? All I could think of was having him on top of me again.

“I think she enjoys my touch” I nod slowly wondering if he would catch on. When I saw the hot passion in his eyes, I knew for certain he was lustfully aware

“I am certain you have a delicate touch Lady Katherine”

I duck my head, “I am glad to see that all the commotion is over, and only stopped by to inquire about the possibility of a ride, I don’t have much time today”

“We should definitely go for a ride as soon as possible. Tomorrow morning?”

“That would be lovely” I whisper and Maud, bless her, did not catch on to anything.

The very next morning I began a daily run, taking the mare out while Caleb ran the stallion. Maud, not being a horse rider, would wait for us to return to the stables with both horses winded. My hair would most usually be tussled about and spilling from whatever fresh bonnet Maud had set atop my head and my clothes would usually be disorganized from the ‘mad-capped run’ the thoroughbreds were known for. The Grotto would soon become our little hidden corner of the world where no one could intrude.

That lasted for about a week.

I felt like I was glowing after our ride on the morning of the 12th. But as we strolled up, the activity in the courtyard blocked our way to the stable entrance. A bevy of livery servants and an immaculate 6 horse white coach with an impeccable coat of arms painted on the doors clustered the gravel drive. I could sense the easy pleasure Caleb was just feeling suddenly turned into something else and a scrawl etched his face as he hopped off the back of Anemoi.  The door to the polished white coach flipped open and one of the servants held the door wide ensuring that it did not swing back on the occupant that was slipping to the ground.  Caleb stalked around the side of Whisper and lifted me out of the saddle.

My body brushed against his as I slid to the ground and I knew that if anyone had witnessed the action there would be as many tongues wagging as there had been about Bertie. Luckily for me all eyes were feasted on the regal assemble that had just arrived. I could see that Caleb was not happy. Moments later I understood why.

“Caleb old boy!” There was a saucy laugh before suddenly a brightly dressed, albeit messy, man strolled up and clapped Caleb around the shoulders “what has it been! A year? 2?”

“Your Grace…” Caleb’s tone was decisively icy. “we weren’t expecting you”

The gentleman laughs again and tips the end of his cane against the edge of a hat he wore shoving it back a bit as his eyes fall over to me and his brows arch curiously.

“Well, well, who is this dear cousin?” He asks completely ignoring the comment about him spontaneously showing up. Even I, a country eccentric, knew it was the height of impoliteness to just spring up at someone’s home without warning. 

I blushed a bit because I also knew that I was probably looking about as disheveled as this man… a Duke apparently, after Caleb’s and my run. I certainly was sure my breeches would cause quiet an episode. To Caleb’s credit he attempted to step between me and the Duke

“Lady Sheffield, your maid is likely anxiously awaiting you in the stables.” I peeped up but only could see Caleb’s back as he continued to face the dandy before him.

“Thank you Lord Kensington for your assistance” I murmur softly and dart around them not wishing to linger any longer than necessary.

“Lady…” The Duke muttered then chuckled as he turned his attention back to Caleb. Thankfully I was out of earshot and view sooner rather than later.

Later that day, now properly attired in an azure silk gown with soft long peacock feathers spilling out of my chignon, we sat to dinner with the now introduced properly Duke Edward Matson. I purposefully kept my face downcast hoping to draw as little attention as possible. The Duke unfortunately had other plans…

“I had the pleasure of introductions with the Lady Sheffield when I arrived this morning at the stables.” I continued to look down meekly, hiding my blushing face “She seemed to be just finishing a morning ride” I tried very hard not to think of the mount I rode that morning. Peeping up I saw that Lady Kensington’s face remained unreadable, as was Caleb’s. It seemed that I was the only one that was insufficiently skilled at keeping a cool calm demeaner.

After dinner we retired to the salon and several ladies stood to perform. I purposefully stayed to the back of the room trying to hide. Midway through the entertainments the Duke’s curious voice called through the room “What about the Lady Sheffield… what accomplishments might she display?”

All eyes turned on me, every girl that had been trying to impress a Duke shot daggers at me and again I noticed that Caleb remained stoic in his silence.  Lady Kensington went on to regard my singing ability as poetic and sublime. I blushed. I had nothing prepared and certainly did not want to sing in front of this drunkard. He was already on his 6th glass of champagne.

“Come now you must show me” that had not been a request, it was a Duke’s demand. I flushed for what must have been the millionth time that night then cleared my throat. Hester looked curious, Lord Chatwith looked lecherous… Caleb… closed off. I inhaled deeply and made my way to the front, picking the small lute and sang a ballad called Come Live With Me. Again there was a pause of silence before and after my performance and when I looked up I immediately found Caleb’s eyes on me blazing behind his calm exterior.

The Duke, however, made a very big show of jumping to his feet and applauding thunderously. “Well done My Lady, that was simply sublime as The Lady Kensington had touted. Who would have thought one would find such eloquent talent in the country! Well done indeed!”

I blushed and curtsied before slipping away and trying to escape without further notice. 

On Valentine’s day I woke feeling a mixture of anxiousness and unease. Ever since Duke Dandy arrived my time with Caleb had been almost entirely snuffed out. Lady Kensington basically had him babysitting the annoying cad. And any time I tried to get near Caleb, his cousin would effectively run me off with his ridiculous attention. And the more he made advances the tighter Caleb’s lips became. I wanted to spend the day with him but that was seeming increasingly unlikely thanks to the wastrel Duke. So far, I hadn’t found one redeeming quality about him. He was boisterous, obnoxious, gluttonous, and he drank too much. He spoke of gambling and harlots in open company as if those things were appropriate conversation for young debutantes. He should have known better. His opulence was excessive. Something needed to give.

In the morning I did take a walk to the stables, in proper attire, with Maud tagging along. Thankfully the courtyard and stables were empty, so I had them all to myself.  Crook had finally given birth to a beautiful burnt chestnut stallion who already had characteristics of his sire at just a few weeks old. Caleb had still been trying to determine a name the last time we talked. I spent some time with foul and dame before giving the beautiful Whisper and glorious Anemoi their due. The visit made me feel much more relaxed and happier.

The pleasure didn’t last long though. As we strolled back up to the manor, just passing into the yard Hester was passing by and strolled over to speak with me, greeting Maud pleasantly.

“Soooo… what is going on between you and this Duke!”

“Absolutely nothing, I assure you” I shook my head thinking how the popinjay had tongues wagging and I had barely spoken to him.

“He certainly seems taken with you.”

“Hester have you looked at him? He lacks everything I find appealing in a gentleman”

“Oh right… like the ability to freeze a room with his cold stares, the social graces of a turtle and the ability to muck a full barn all by himself”

I drop my jaw peeping at her, but then suddenly we both burst out laughing. “You are cruel!”

We had just entered the parlor from the patio entry when a sharp dressed valet approached us with a polished greeting.

“My apologies Ladies, I have a parcel for the Lady Sheffield” Hester look narrowed and I looked questionably at the young man who held up a thin rectangular box with a beautiful garnet colored bow sprawled out across the top.

“Oh…” I laughed softly, rather intrigued until a mocking voice called from a few feet away.

“I say… isn’t that Chatwith’s valet?” A frown became etched on my face as I looked back to see that the Duke was strolling all too keenly in our direction. A few steps behind him I noticed that Caleb hovered just inside the room’s entrance. Then the Duke’s words sunk in and I realize that the gift I had must have been delivered by Lord Chatwith’s personal valet. I looked at Hester who looked almost more irritated than I. “I say, I do believe it is…” then he offered a rather indelicate laugh.

I nibbled at my lower lip knowing that I wanted nothing more than to toss the gift away. But I lifted my chin and braced myself for yet another awkward dealing with the blunderous Duke.

“I certainly wished I had known of the lovely song bird to grace you with my own item of affection on this day of all loving days”

I flushed at the blatant way he made light of any gift of any kind being given to an unwed Lady at any time. Both Hester and I curtsied at the Duke as appropriate, but I wanted nothing more than to run away. As usual.

“Your Grace, I am certain anything you should grace us with is worth singing to the heavens about” Hester teased merrily. She was quite apt with every social situation that could occur. The Duke postured importantly at her words. Soon enough Hester had him eating out of her hands and completely forgetting to antagonize me and eventually he took himself off since Hester quite skillfully continued to steer the topic of conversation away from me and the inappropriate gift that still sat unopened in my hands.

"Caleb let us go find that every enchanting Lady Amelie... I am quite certain the two of you have quite the connection!" The Duke muttered after having, I guess, grown bored of his current mood, my stomach coiled tightly at the insinuation. "You Ladies have a lovely rest of your day then..."

Caleb, I noticed, just almost exposed his annoyance but managed at the last minute to bite it down. He did however give me one finally long stern look and I realized that he had not for one second forgotten about the delicately wrapped gift I just received.

Hester rushed me to my room the moment they were away and did her own share of frowning at the offensive box. None of us had even opened it but somehow, I knew that none of us were wrong. I tossed the thing away like it was vaporing.

“Well... you have to open it”

“Do I?” I mutter stubbornly not making a move to do so. “I say I just send it back to him as is…”

Hester peeped at me, then rushed to the gift and tugged the card tucked into it. “My God, what a lecherous cad” she hisses in disgust then tossing the small note at me. I didn’t want to see and didn’t move to either. “He suggests that you come model it for him at his home” I frowned then she opened and tugged out a very fine completely transparent shift of the palest pink muslin I had ever seen. Hester stood and snapped the gown out, if you could call it that, then lifted and lay it up against her body as if she was checking to see where the garment might lay if one put it on. “What a horrific debaucher!” but I could tell that Hester’s wicked spirit found the garment quite exciting and would likely have found it delightful if anyone else had sent it besides the snake Chatwith.

“You must of course stay clear of him Kitty… he is a monster”

“You have no cause to caution me Hester, I have absolutely no interest whatsoever in the horrible Lord Chatwith. His is a philanderer and reprobate. I feel nothing but contempt at his indecent and unwelcome attention.”

“Good” She muttered and stuffed the pale fabric back into the box and shoved it across the room.

She spent a bit more time with me but eventually made her goodbyes murmuring something along the lines of having to ensure Chauncey was on his toes whatever that meant and then I was alone. I was too exhausted to risk running into the Duke again no matter how desperate I was to see Caleb. Sparing with the Duke was like battling an unrelenting obtuse child. So, I grabbed up that stupid book I still hadn’t finished reading and eventually dozed on my bed, spending Valentine’s Day alone instead of with the one I was certain I loved.


The next morning a knock landed upon my door and Maud rushed to open it. She had just finished buttoning up my day gown of pale pink when we both noticed Caleb’s valet hovering in the doorway. I drew in a shaky breath.

“The Lord Caleb requests your presence My Lady” My heart raced and immediately I nod but then he clears his throat… he looked uncomfortable. “He requests that you bring… it … ma’dam.” It? What on earth was ‘it’… but then I knew and my eyes dart across the room to that stupid package. I think my face went white.   

Maud quickly decorated my hair and secured a bonnet then a soft white jacket and sable muff. I hadn’t gone near that damned gift and I certainly had no intentions of touching it. But something wouldn’t allow me to deny Caleb, so I had Maud secure the top and allowed his man to carry the box as he led Maud and I to the cottage. Was this to be a dressing down over the fact that that pig Chatwith was harassing me with uninvited and unwanted attention? My stomach was in knots. I didn’t want to spend what little time I was given with Caleb at odds over an insignificant oaf.

Caleb himself opened the door when we arrived. The valet waited until both Maud and I were inside before he walked in and stowed the parcel on a nearby table. I felt heat coiled through me as Caleb’s eyes fixed on me and not that dumb box. I could tell he was happy to see me. My stomach coiled seeing those golden orbs flicker with hunger and I wanted nothing more than to run to him and begin tearing at his handsome clothes. His valet led Maud to the small study while I noticed that the horrible Duke was snoring rather loudly on a chaise a few paces away.

Caleb followed my gaze to his sotted cousin and grimaced. “I am sorry Kitty… but I needed to see you” my heart jolted at his words and I grinned happily. He took my hands in his and leaned in to press his lips against mine. Instantly igniting a fire that he would not be able to quench. “God, I want you so badly” he growled so low I was certain it was for my ears alone.

But then he released me and backed up to reluctantly lead me to a table he had arranged delicious looking sandwiches, lovely little snack cakes and what looked to be chocolate delicacies. My stomach grumbled and he grinned at its audacity.

“When is he leaving Caleb” I asked in a hushed pouty tone as we sat to luncheon. I needed him as desperately as he seemed to need me

“The cad won’t say” and he was frowning thoroughly perturbed over that very thought. “Edward is not typically fond of the country I have no clue why he is hiding out here”

“You are certain he is… hiding out that is?” That seemed odd. Why would a Duke need to hide from anything?

“I am certain of it” Caleb nodded giving his cousin one last glance before his eyes adjusted to the box Maud had set aside.

“And what is hiding in there My Kat” chills tingled down my spine at his possessive endearment. I had never been called that before, and I found that I quite liked it. But then my eyes drifted to the gift from Lord Chatwith and I shook my head

“Something completely and horribly inappropriate” Caleb’s fork paused midair as he looked from me to the box. Without taking the bite of food he had been preparing to partake he instead set his utensil down slowly and balled a cloth napkin tossing it onto the table and rose. My stomach rolled tightly.

“Caleb…” I whisper

But he wasn’t listening he was completely focused on the parcel. His large hands shook the top off and shoved the thin paper aside until his fingers brushed over the soft fabric. He became utterly still but I could see his arms flex from the back and his fingers curled tightly into fists.

“I am quite literally going to kill him” were the exact words I heard just before a loud snort and gruff yawn was heard from the opposite direction and I turned to see the Duke shifting to half rise, half lay on the chaise with his hooded eyes squinting towards Caleb while he rubbed his hand up and down his face sloppily

“Kill who dear boy?”

OUTFITS TBD

Christmas Ball                                                        Masquerade Ball


Valentine's Day



INTERESTS Caleb-RI | Hester-FI | Edward-RI


ROUND 3 COMPLETE'ish

Last edited by BambiFoxx (20/12/2019 at 04:06)

Lady Amelie Charlotte Spencer

Interests: Byron (romantic) // Caleb & Enid (friendly)

Looks: Christmas Ball; Masquerade Ball & Valentine's Day

November

Amelie is glad when Lady Kensington announces the end of the Salon seeing at is has gotten quite late and it is has gotten hard to ignore her growing tiredness. In the corner of her eyes, she sees Byron leaving along with the other men and she flashes him a small smile before following the young ladies. She has just reached the stairs when she hears Enid calling out her name. The dark-haired woman turns around surprised. After her rather short and not especially attempt to talk with Enid, she hasn’t paid much attention to her.
“Is everything alright?” she asks looking at her.
“I wanted to apologize for my behaviour early.” Enid replies though she doesn’t sound much sincere, “And congratulate you on your performance. I was quite impressed by it.” Amelie can’t say if she is telling the truth, but her smile looks rather genuine.
“Don’t worry about it, Enid. Like I said it happens to all of us.” She returns the smile as they head upstairs. “I think by tomorrow they will have forgotten about it.” She adds in an attempt to lighten the mood. She knows how cruel young ladies sometimes can be, picking on others and they enjoy talking about them behind their backs.
“I hope so, Amelie.” Enid says, “I was wondering though if you could help me with my music lessons. Apparently, I have neither the talent nor the patience for it.”
For a moment Amelie doesn’t know what to say… she has never been asked by anyone to help them with their lessons not even by her little siblings. But it feels like the perfect opportunity to spend time with Enid and to get to know her.
“I can’t promise that I’m going to be any help when it comes to singing since I despise it and will never understand those that find pleasure in it.” Amelie explains lips pursed together, “But when it comes to learning or playing an instrument that should be no problem.” They come to a stop in front of her room, “Is there any particular day you have been thinking off?”
“Any day is fine with me.” Enid says smiling slightly, “I guess it depends on our other classes as well and how we are feeling.” She suggests.
“Sounds like a plan to me, Enid.” Amelie returns the smile before she opens the door. “I wish you a good night and sweet dreams.”
“Same to you, Amelie.” The brown-haired girl begins to walk away but stops for a brief moment to turn, “And thank you for helping me.”

~~~

It is the next morning when Amelie gets the request that Lady Kensington wishes to see her in order to discuss yesterday’s Salon. It is her first time alone with the woman and it is clear to see why Kensington has such a good reputation. She is tall and imposing and yet elegant.
“I know about your background, Amelie and I’m very pleased with your performance yesterday.” Lady Kensington says after the tea has been served by one of the servants.
“Thank you, Lady Kensington.” The dark-haired woman replies blushing slightly. It would be a lie to say that she doesn’t enjoy getting compliments and in this case, it is a big honour.
“I’m curious though, why did you pick something from Mozart?” Lady Kensington asks with a polite smile.
“My first piano teacher was an admirer of Mozart and would often play his most famous pieces for me which I enjoyed quite a lot,” Amelie explains with a fond smile as she thinks back of those days. “I didn’t start playing his pieces myself though until I turned 10. Unfortunately, Mozart’s travels through England were before I was born as I would love to hear him play once.” She picks up her cup of tea taking a sip… it tastes of fruits a taste she prefers instead of the usual Earl Grey.
“This is a fascinating story and one good reason to play Mozart’s piece.” Lady Kensington replies reaching for her own tea. “And it was a nice variation from ballads, poems and plays.”
“Honestly, I never considered anything else than playing the piano.” Amelie admits, “I do enjoy reading Shakespeare or Alexander Pope, but I have always found it rather difficult to express the various feelings and emotions by reciting the texts. With music it is different… though I can’t fully explain why but for me it is easier to express myself and what I want people to feel by listening.”
“We all have our different strengths and weaknesses, Amelie.” Lady Kensington smiles softly at her, “You love your music and that is something truly wonderful.”
“Thank you, Lady Kensington.” She returns the smile feeling happy that the woman enjoyed her performance… with not everybody preferring the same type of music or composer it wasn’t always easy to please the crowd.
“Unfortunately, there is also something else we need to discuss.” Lady Kensington drops the smile now looking at her with a rather cold expression, “I heard that you have been spending unchaperoned time with my sons. I don’t think I need to tell you how inappropriate this. You are the daughter of a Duke, Amelie.” Gone is the friendliness in her voice being replaced by a blunt tone.
Amelie shallows as she lowers her gaze, “I apologize for my behaviour, Lady Kensington.” She has known about the risk since met with Byron in the study alone or took a stroll with Caleb and yet she had ignored it… pushed the likely consequences and what people would think of her in the back of her mind. “It won’t happen again… I promise.” It will be hard though as she has been enjoying the time she spent with both of them.
“There won’t be any formal consequences and I won’t inform your parents about it seeing as I’m speaking to you as their mother and not the Lady of this Manor.” Lady Kensington hasn’t softened her tone or glare, but Amelie doesn’t look away knowing that she deserves this. “If you wish to speak or spend time with Byron or Caleb, there has to be someone else with you. But if I hear one more word about you being alone with them, I can’t promise that there won’t be consequences. Understood?”
“Yes, Lady Kensington,” Amelie replies not sure if she should be relieved or not… Lady Kensington would have every reason to inform her parents or even forbid her from talking with her sons again, but she doesn’t. Amelie can’t believe that she has been this naïve to think no one would ever find out about.
“Good… tell me, do you like your tea?” Lady Kensington asks still not smiling but at least she isn’t glaring anymore.
“It is wonderful.” The dark-haired woman replies smiling slightly. “I have always preferred a fruity and sweeter taste.”
Lady Kensington seems pleased with the answer as she nods before reaching for her own cup.

~~~

On her way back to her room Amelie can’t stop thinking about the talk and is still scolding herself for her stupidity. She is grateful that Lady Kensington acted rather civilly even going so far to tell her that it is okay as long as she isn’t alone with Byron or Caleb. Meaning she has to find a chaperone and Diana is the only person crossing her mind though right now she doesn’t plan on seeing them anytime soon. Life has other plans it seems as Amelie steps into her room...she only wanted to pick her books for the French lessons but stops in her track upon noticing the flowers on her table. It is rather familiar, and her suspicion is confirmed as she reads the note... it is from Byron asking if she would join him in the kitchen after her morning classes. He doesn’t say why, and Amelie thinks about politely declining his offer, but she has to admit that she is rather curious about his plans. She bits her lower lip thinking about to do when the door opens… it is Diana.
“Good Morning.” Amelie greets her lady’s maid quite cheerful. “I need your help with something.”
“Good Morning, Lady Amelie. What can I do for you?” Diana asks politely as ever.
“I’m meeting with Lord Byron later and I need you to act as my chaperone. There is no one else I would rather ask.” Amelie is quick to explain the matter as she doesn’t want to be late for her morning classes.
Diana starts smiling at her request, “It would be my honour. Where shall I be waiting for you?”
“In front of the kitchen… I know it is kind of ridiculous and I can’t tell you what Lord Byron has planned.” Amelie says picking up her books before heading towards the door, “It will be a surprise for both us but knowing him it will be a pleasant one. Until later, Diana.” She smiles at her lady’s maid before hurrying outside.
Morning classes have never felt longer before and Amelie finds her concentration slipping a few times… it doesn’t help that it is a French lesson and she still has a few problems. The dark-haired woman is one of the first to leave the classroom smiling to herself.
“Someone is in a good mood today.” Enid joins her side, “Did something happen?” she teases sounding playful.
“Oh, nothing special… a letter from my family arrived.” Amelie hates lying to Enid, but she doesn’t know the other girl well enough to confide her to the meeting with Byron.
“That is nice. You must be rather close with your family.” Enid replies with an expression Amelie can’t quite figure out.
“I am and I miss them a lot… the letters help but it isn’t the same. What about you, Enid?” she asks looking at her from the side.
“Not particular… it feels like we haven’t been close in years.” Enid murmurs sounding vulnerable in a way Amelie hasn’t seen her before. She wishes to say something… anything to make her feel better but nothing comes to her mind. Instead, she reaches over grabbing Enid’s hand flashing her a friendly smile.
“Would you like to come to my room later? We could have a cup of tea and some sweets.” Amelie offers.
“That sounds wonderful.” Enid manages to return the smile even if it doesn’t reach her eyes. “See you later, Amelie.” She slips out of her grip hurrying down the hallway towards the room. The dark-haired woman looks after her feeling confused but determined to be there for Enid. But now there was something waiting for her and she doesn’t want to be too late.
“There you are, Lady Amelie.” Diana is standing outside the kitchen greeting her with a warm smile. “Lord Kensington is already inside and waiting for you.” She adds before opening the door.
Amelie is greeted by the loveliest sight… Byron is standing at one of the tables smiling while he is mixing something. She steps closer tapping his shoulder, “I hope I’m not too late, Lord Byron.” As she gets a closer look at the bowl she spots that it is filled with chocolate. “Why am I not surprised? You must have a bigger sweet tooth than all my siblings together.” She chuckles shaking her head. She notices that Diana is standing in one of the corners keeping a close eye on them.
“Would you like to try, Lady Amelie?” he asks offering her a small spoon which she gladly accepts. She closes her eyes enjoying the sweet taste, there is something though she doesn’t recognize immediately. “And what is the verdict?” Byron looks at her curiously.
“It is good… very good but there is something… I can’t quite say what though.” She replies eyebrows knitted together as she is savouring the taste in her mouth.
“Oh, that is probably my secret ingredient.” Byron grins at her before he calls one of the cooks over. She is handed an apron, “We don’t want your dress to get dirty.” He explains smile never leaving his face.
“And what next?” Amelie asks head tilted to the side.
“Now we are going to make chocolate.” He grabs her hand leading her to one of the tables near the fireplace, “Or better said pralines or whatever you are feeling like honestly. The chocolate is already done and melted, and we have a few ingredients you can add.”
“Sounds like you have done this before, Lord Byron.” Amelie is seriously impressed by his explanation. As she takes a closer look she spots various fruits and nuts.
“I might have had help.” Byron admits sheepishly, “Now you can add whatever you feel like to your chocolate. The cooks reassured me that it will be cool down quickly, so maybe we can try it even tonight.”
“That would be wonderful.” The dark-haired woman smiles at him before she picks up one of the knives. She already has some ideas she would like to try… the thing is though that she never tried herself at chocolate before but that makes it more exciting. As Amelie starts cutting the nuts into small pieces, she can’t help but notice some of the cooks looking at her rather strangely. She isn’t blaming them, and it is kind of funny after all ladies usually don’t spend their time in the kitchen.
“How did your lessons go, Lady Amelie?” Byron asks while he is working on his own chocolate. It is a very mesmerising sight and she has to force herself to look away. He makes it look so natural and seems pretty relaxed.
“I fear there is nothing exciting to tell.” She replies starting to mix a few nuts under the melted chocolate, “French is still a touchy subject but I’m making progress. I haven’t been lucky though with finding new books… maybe you could help me again. Seeing as you know the library pretty well.” She gives him a soft smile. It is a bit risky asking him but unlike the last time, she doesn’t plan on being alone… Diana is the perfect chaperone as she is keeping herself in the background.
“I would love that.” Byron smiles brightly at her before he moves to her side peeking into the bubbling bowl. “Looks delicious.” She can feel his shoulder bumping against hers and her cheeks heat up at the close contact.
“Thank you.” Amelie murmurs disliking the effect he has on her… one touch or a look lingering too long and she forgets everything and everyone around them. “You mentioned a secret ingredient early… what is it?” she tries to change the subject stirring the chocolate.
“Not that easy, Lady Amelie.” He chuckles right into her ear, “It wouldn’t be a secret if I told you.”
Her face must be completely red at this point and luckily she is saved by one of the cooks or Diana – she can’t tell – coughing loudly. She feels herself breathing again as Byron takes a step back and yet at the same time she misses the warmth on her back. “I’m done.” She puts the spoon back on the table, “What next?” she turns looking into his dark eyes.
“Now we have to wait. There is a table if you would like to sit down, Lady Amelie.” Byron offers. Getting there isn’t easy as the cooks are fussing around, and she has to duck a few times before she can sit down across from him.
“I hope not too long though. I feel like missing my afternoon classes would be a rather bad idea.” Amelie comments… especially after her morning chat with Lady Kensington. She is grateful that it went rather well because otherwise, she wouldn’t be here with Byron right now.
“Don’t worry. You will get there on time, even if I escort you myself.” Byron suggests flashing her his usual charming smile.
“My siblings would love this.” Amelie blurts out, “I remember whenever my father returned from his travels he would bring us sweets from all the places he visited. After dinner, my siblings would show up in my room and would share them.” She smiles fondly at those memories, “If there was something we all loved, I would be the one telling our father to bring more the next time… I guess this comes with being the oldest.”
“You must miss them a lot.” Byron’s voice is soft.
“Every day… it isn’t my first time away from them but usually, it was only for a few days but now it has been months.” She smiles sadly, “Writing does help but it isn’t the same… and with Christmas approaching, it isn’t getting easier.”
Byron places his hand close to hers on top of the table, “I can’t imagine how must be feeling, Lady Amelie but remember you aren’t alone here at Kensington. You have friends and Christmas at Kensington is something truly wonderful.” He gives her a reassuring smile, but she is mesmerised by his hand. If she were to move her just slightly to the right she would be touching his.
“Thanks for your kind words, Lord Byron.” Amelia says instead and smiles softly at him, “Do you think we have to wait any longer?” She doesn’t want to be impatient but cooking the chocolate and the wonderful smell filling the room isn’t too much for her to handle.
Byron shakes his head before he starts laughing, “And you insist that I have a sweet tooth. We can check but I don’t think our chocolate will be quite ready yet. I will be right back.” He stands up walking to their pots. Amelie turns towards Diana for a brief moment who gives her a reassuring smile. “I’m afraid that the chocolate hasn’t cooled down yet but if you are willing to try.” Byron sets down two bowls on the table along with two spoons. The dark-haired woman smiles at him before she tries her personal creation… just like she has hoped the chocolate and the nuts do make a wonderful combination. She reaches across the table dipping her spoon into Byron’s chocolate. She still can’t figure out his secret ingredient no matter how hard she tries.
“And what do you think?” she asks pushing her bowl towards him.
“It is good, but it will even taste better once it has cooled down.” He smiles at her, “And figured out my secret ingredient yet?” he seems to be enjoying this and his smile is getting wider as she shakes her head, “I’ll give you a hint… it is something you are definitely not thinking about.”
“That isn’t very helpful.” She pouts letting out a soft sigh.
“Lavender… the cooks keep it in the kitchen for the tea and I must admit it was a spontaneous idea, but I like how it worked out. Don’t you agree, Lady Amelie?” he asks with a sparkle in his eyes and a charming smile on his lips.
“I do…” she agrees lips curled into a smile as she dips her spoon into his chocolate again.

December

As Amelie steps out of the manor’s entrance door she isn’t surprised to see Grace, one of the Kensington’s maids, waiting for her. It all started back in November a few days after the Salon, she felt like taking a stroll and ended up in a part of the garden she hadn’t seen before. It was there that she heard steps thinking it would be Caleb, but it was young and sweet Grace who kindly informed her that she was sent by Lord Kensington. At this moment Amelie knew something off and she had tried to get some kind of explanation but whenever she met with Caleb in the Manor he kept their conversations brief and polite. She wondered if she had done or said anything wrong as she enjoyed those walks together. He was growing on her as a friend… Amelie would be lying if she didn’t notice that Caleb was rather handsome, but their conversations never reached a deeper personal level, unlike Byron whom she started telling more and more about herself.
But now it isn’t the time to think about this Amelie tells herself as she heads the remaining stairs, “Good Morning, Grace.” She greets the maid with a warm smile.
“Good Morning, Lady Amelie.” The girl replies curtseying, “Where do you wish to go today?”
“Mhm… if I only knew.” The dark-haired woman says honestly, “Is there any place you prefer? You must know the gardens a lot better than I do.”
“I love visiting the Rose Garden during the springtime.” Grace smiles softly. It has taken her a while to warm up and speak freely. “There is a small lake a few minutes away from the manor which is quite beautiful during the winter. This is way, Lady Amelie.”
True to Grace’s words they soon arrive at a little lake near the southside of the manor. It is beautiful… like a dream coming true. The lake is already frozen, and she can see a reflection of the sunlight on top of the ice. It is a sight she wants to keep forever in her mind… maybe she will come back one day with her easel and colours one day and create a painting. Amelie has been picked her paintbrush for the first time last week and while she didn’t finish the drawing yet, it is better than anything she tried back at home.
“Do you like it, Lady Amelie?” Grace’s voice reaches her ears.
“I do… thank you for showing me this truly wonderful place.” Amelie replies not able to tear away from her gaze from this sight.
“I’m glad to hear that.” Grace replies walking to her side, “I discovered this place during my first week at Kensington and I often find myself coming here when I need a moment for myself. It is so peaceful.”
Amelie can’t think of any words to describe what she is thinking at this moment… so instead she just smiles softly at Grace before looking back at this frozen paradise.

~~~

“So, anything you are looking for?” Amelie asks looking at Enid from the side. It is early December with Christmas approaching faster than she likes but luckily, Lady Kensington had arranged two trips to the village nearby.
“Nothing particular.” Enid replies, “Honestly, I’m more interested in visiting the village... I didn’t have much time during our trip to the dressmaker. What about you?” 
“Oh, I still need a few more gifts for my family, especially my siblings.” Amelie explains letting out a soft sigh, “It is hard though as they would usually tell me their wishes but with me being at Kensington it is different.” she bits her lower lip as she looks at the various stalls around them. They have found a little market in the middle of the village which seems to buzz with life. There are still a few strange glances in their direction but she doesn’t pay them much attention. 
“How much siblings do you have?” Enid asks smiling slightly.
“Five - three sisters and two brothers – I'm the oldest in the family. There is a difference of almost 5 years between my oldest brother and myself.” the dark-haired woman explains. Her heart still aches whenever she thinks about them, but talking does help a bit.
“Mhm, I see.” Enid murmurs before she stops at a stall selling hand-crafted jewellery, “Maybe one of your sisters would one of these pieces.” Amelie steps closer taking a good look... there is a silver bracelet decorated with pink stones catching her eyes.
“This one is pretty,” she comments but Enid seems occupied... the girl is glancing at the golden brooch in form of a flower decorated with pearls. “Oh, looks like you found something yourself.” 
“Oh, I couldn’t...” Enid replies quickly looking rather uncomfortable, “When would I be wearing it?” she shakes her head as she walks over the next stall. Amelie looks after her worried because it was clear to see that Enid adores the brooch. She glances at the girl but seeing upon that she is distracted she quickly buys both the bracelet and the brooch with a smile at the vendor. 
“So, one present left to buy.” the dark-haired woman smiles as she hooks her arm with Enid’s. They keep wandering over the market stopping at one of the stalls now and then and with some luck and Enid’s help she manages to find presents for the rest of her family. Since there is still time left until they need to return back to Kensington, Enid suggests that they explore other parts of the village as well. As they make their way through the crowd Amelie notices a few moments where it seems like Enid is copying her mannerism and movements... at first, she isn’t sure if she is only imagining it but there is something. Whether it is a certain look or the way Amelie is moving through the crowd and for a brief moment she considers calling Enid on it but in the end, she decides to let it slide seeing as she means no harm. As they head back to Kensington Amelie is glad how the well her trip turned out... she had found all the presents for her family. Only the gift for Byron is still missing but she is certain that it was going to arrive soon. 

~~~

Amelie is in the middle of getting dressed for the day when there is a knock on the door. Diana opens revealing Enid on the other side.
“Good Morning.” the dark-haired woman greets her lips curled into a smile, “Is there anything I can do for you?” she waits until Diana has closed the last button of her dress before she turns to her new friend.
“Good Morning... I don’t plan on staying long but I wanted to bring you this.” Enid smiles before she hands over a little box. It is a set of hair ribbons all in the dark colours Amelie enjoys wearing. 
“Oh, I love them.” she smiles hugging the girl briefly. It might not be the most expensive gift or anything else she is used to but Enid had been so nice to think about her. “I have something for you as well.” She watches the other girl carefully as she opens the box eyes growing bigger.
“Amelie, I can’t accept that...” Enid protests trying to hand the box. Amelie arches up one of her eyebrows surprised by her reaction... it almost sounds like she believes that she doesn’t deserve such a gift.
“I insist, Enid.” her voice is rather stern pushing the box back, “It will look lovely on you and with tonight’s even you have the perfect reason to wear it.” she gives her friend a soft smile. “So please...”
Enid still doesn’t look convinced but at least she is holding the box against her chest now, “Thank you, Amelie.” 
“You are welcome, Enid. I believe breakfast will be served soon. Would you like to join me?” the dark-haired woman asks. 
“I would love to.” the girl replies managing to smile.

Months ago, Amelie wouldn’t be enjoying herself this much but here is wearing a dark red dress smiling to herself as she takes a sip from her drink. She has spotted Enid earlier and spoke with her briefly... her friend was wearing the new brooch and just like she had thought it looked lovely on her. Amelie herself has two of the hair ribbons as part of her updo tonight... Diana had outdone herself tonight. She lets her gaze wander through the room noticing Caleb seems to be ducking out early which isn’t that strange considering that he usually avoided the manor whenever he could. Amelie is more worried that she can’t spot Byron anywhere and she can’t believe that he would be missing out on this wonderful evening. Lips pursed together she slips out of the room heading towards the two places she could likely find Byron but he is neither at the larder nor spending time in the library. Amelie has a bad feeling and as she passes by her room on the way back the Ball, she is surprised to see light. Her first thought is that it is probably Diana or one of the servants but as she carefully pushes the door open, she spots Byron standing in the middle of her room setting up what seems to be her Christmas gift. There is a new easel, various paints, pastels and pencils, even papers and a sketchbook. Byron hasn’t noticed her yet busy with something in his hands and as he sets it down, she sees a lovely pencil sketch of herself. It warms her heart and she can’t stop gasping out surprised. Byron spins around at first looking surprised before he starts smiling at her.
“It was meant to be a surprise. I thought you would see it after the Ball...” he says.
“I’m surprised,” Amelie reassures him as she steps closer picking up the sketch... it is beautiful and realistic. “Thank you, Byron.” she murmurs forgetting about his title at this moment but she is overwhelmed by his gesture.
“What happened to Lord Byron?” he asks teasing her playfully and she feels herself blushing, “I like it though, Amelie.” She shouldn’t be enjoying the way he says her name this much. Carefully she sets back the sketch walking over to the little table.
“This is for you, Byron.” it feels way too imitate and she knows that he shouldn’t be here... alone in her room. She watches him unwrap the paper revealing a painting of the frozen lake she had visited with Grace. 
“You are drawing again?” Byron asks smiling at her brightly, “That is wonderful, Amelie. I love it.” She blushes again tearing her gaze away. The dark-haired woman takes a deep breath before she dares to look up again. By now Byron has opened the box looking slightly confused.
“The sweets I mentioned to you... the ones my siblings and I always enjoyed. I hope you like them as well.” Amelie explains with a soft smile.
“Oh, I definitely will though I will save them for later.” he tells her, “Thank you, Amelie. And I’m glad that you enjoy my present as well.”
“More than any word in the world could describe,” she replies honestly. She wishes this moment would last forever but there will be consequences if anyone finds them here. “We should head back to the Ball...” she whispers looking into his dark eyes. 
“We should...” Byron agrees with a slight nod, “I will bring your presents to my room and meet you later.” Another charming smile in her direction and then he is gone. Amelie uses the moment of being alone to collect herself and her thoughts... she doesn’t know what to make of it and her mind is all over the place. It doesn’t get easier once she is back at the Ball, especially not when Byron approaches her and asks for a dance. As she gets back her room way past midnight Amelie picks up the sketch again taking in all the details, he painted... her heart is beating fast and she realizes that she might be in trouble...

~~~

One week has passed since Christmas and Amelie finds herself at yet another Ball... this time is a Masquerade Ball at the wish of Lady Kensington and just like last time she is enjoying herself. There is something exciting about wearing a mask and not being able to immediately recognize the others. Lips curled into a smile she turns coming face to face with a young man and familiar dark eyes. 
“Amelie...” Byron’s voice reaches her ears.
“How did you know it was me?” she asks trying to keep her beating heart under control. 
“Oh, that wasn’t too hard. I would always recognize you.” Byron replies and she knows it is meant as a joke, that he is only teasing her and yet she blushes at his words... it is all too familiar and personal. “Would you care for a dance?” he asks holding out his hand. With a smile, she accepts his invitation. His touch is soft and she has to stop herself from flinching as he places his hand on her waist. The whole time she can’t tear her glance away from his eyes letting herself being led by him. Byron certainly knows how to dance and it feels like only a few seconds have passed as he steps back pulling his hand away. 
“Thank you for the dance, Byron,” Amelie says with a soft smile and curtseys slightly. 
“It was my pleasure,” he replies smiling charmingly before he disappears in the crowd. The dark-haired woman grabs herself a glass of champagne looking whom else she is able to recognize. It feels like a repetition from the Christmas Ball when she sees Caleb yet again slipping away from the ball this time though someone is following him. Amelie knits her eyebrows together before she walks out of the room as well. Something is off... he has been acting strange the past weeks and maybe she would finally get an explanation tonight. Amelie feels herself shivering as she steps outside of the manor but she has no time to fetch a coat as she doesn’t want to lose sight of Caleb. To her surprise, she ends up in front of a cottage but she can’t see anything, there are voices though as she walks closer... it is Caleb talking with Lady Katherine. Amelie can’t make out most of the words though and she must have made a sound because suddenly the door flings open and she finds herself face to face with the pair. 
“Lord Caleb… Lady Katherine, my apologies I did not mean to intrude,” she says forcing herself to stay calm. “I will be going now.” she bows slightly before turning and heading back to the manor. She doesn’t make it far though as Caleb catches up with her.
“You can’t tell anyone.” his voice despite being blunt sounds worried and scared.
“Do you really think I would?” Amelie asks him coldly. “I knew we didn’t have the best start but that you would think I am...” she has to stop herself taking a deep breath, “I don’t plan on telling anyone, Lord Caleb.” 
“But why did you follow us?” he asks surprised. 
“Because you have been acting strange and I was curious. You would send me maids to join me at my walks and I would never get any explanation.” Amelie exclaims rather loudly. “But that explains it all.”
“I... thank you, Lady Amelie,” Caleb replies looking relieved. 
“Don’t worry about it.” she gives a soft smile, “But you should be heading back. Lady Katherine must be waiting for you.” Amelie doesn’t wait for his answer simply curtseys before she heads back to the manor. She is already feeling cold and she doesn’t want to explain herself to anyone who might have noticed her disappearance. 

January

Amelie has definitely enough – no idea what happened between Lady Katherine and Caleb but ever since New Year the blonde woman isn’t herself. She looks like she had been crying for days and acts almost hostile during the classes. The dark-haired woman rushes after Lady Katherine once the classes are done for the day and she manages to catch her right outside her room.
“Lady Sheffield.” Amelie’s voice is soft and yet firm as she stops the girl from entering the room.
“Lady Spencer,” Katherine replies clutching her literature book against her chest. She looks like she would rather be everywhere else instead of talking with Amelie.
“May we talk... privately?” Amelie asks glancing around as the other girls make their way along the corridor. Katherine nods curtly before she opens the door letting her inside. Now that she has made it so far, she is feeling rather uncertain how to approach the matter but sometimes it was better to be direct instead of beating around the bush. The dark-haired woman explains that she had taken notice of Katherine’s emotional state and came to the conclusion that it might have something to do with the incident at New Year. Amelie explains that nothing ever happened between her and Caleb but it was clear to see that Katherine didn’t believe a word of it and she couldn’t even blame her for it. 
The dark-haired woman takes a deep breath as she watches Katherine closely with her puffy eyes, “Lady Sheffield, you have to trust me. Caleb and I have been spending time together, talking walks outside but after the Salon, something changed. He was distant and brief whenever I had a chance to speak with him.” she explains, “When I saw him leaving at the Masquerade Ball, I decided to follow him, hoping to find answers on my own and then I found you two together at this cottage. I started to realize why he was acting this way. He really likes you, Lady Katherine.” she says softly. 
“He went after you that night… chased you…” Katherine chocks out bitterly.
“He wanted to make sure I wasn’t going to say or do anything that would cause you harm.” Amelie pauses, “... or trouble... he wanted to protect you.” 
There was a flicker of hope hesitantly filling Katherine’s eyes, “Will you?... say or do anything.”
“Never.” the dark-haired woman admits certain. “Not only because it isn’t the sort of woman I am, but because I admire and respect Lord Caleb quite a bit. He is a good man, Lady Katherine.” she smiles at the blonde girl, “So shake off this little melodrama because other women will not wait for you to realize what you have before they set their caps for him.” She smiles at Katherine one more time before she bids her farewell walking out of the room. She has done all she could... the rest is up to Katherine and Caleb. 

~~~

Everybody at Kensington is surprised by the sudden snow storm and suddenly they are all trapped. Unfortunately, Lady Kensington has decided that it was no reason to cancel the classes but Amelie wouldn’t know what to do otherwise. The gentlemen are stuck at the manor as well and yet she has a hard time to find Byron. Of course, she had heard about the sleepovers organised by Hester but since she isn’t invited, she has no chance of meeting Byron there. One day she is lucky though and meets him in the hallway asking if she would like to join him in the library later. He agrees with a charming smile. 
“So, what was so important that it couldn’t wait?” Byron teases playfully. Diana is once again acting as their chaperone. 
“Oh, who says that there was a reason?” Amelie chuckles leaning back in her comfortable armchair. “Maybe I was simply getting bored after being stuck inside the whole day?” 
“The storm will be over soon, Amelie,” he says softly.
“I would hope so.” she sighs before signing for Diana, “But there is something I wanted to show you.” she grabs the sketchbook flipping through the pages, “It is my latest project...” she hands it over to him. It is a half-finished drawing of the manor, “What do you think?” 
“It is wonderful, Amelie. Your love for the details is amazing and I can’t wait to see it once you are done.” Byron hands back the book their fingers briefly brushing against each other, “Maybe you could a portrait of me one day.” he smiles charmingly. There is no doubt that it would be fun and he has a fascinating look which she could study for hours but her mind betrays her again... flashing to the unfinished portrait of Henry back home.
“I will consider it but a little warning, it has been a while since I last did a portrait,” Amelie replies knowing that one day she has to tell him the story because Byron does deserve to know the truth no matter how hard it is going to be. “You never told me if you enjoyed the sweets,” she says in lieu to change the subject.
“They have been delicious... just like you promised, Amelie.” Byron smiles, “You have to tell me where you got them from.”
“Mhm... usually I wouldn’t but maybe I can make an exception for you, Byron.” she teases lips curled into a grin.

~~~

“Who does she think who she is?” Enid says still pacing up and down in Amelie’s room. It is the third day of the horrible storm and Hester has arranged another of her slumber parties. 
“Someone important?” Amelie provides from where she is sitting and working on her drawing of the manor.
“She is no one,” Enid replies with a huff before she falls onto the bed. 
“I thought you didn’t care, Enid.” Amelie offers looking up from the sketchbook.
“I don’t care... it just unfair. That she plays Lady Important and can decide like that who is worthy to be part of her little group.” Enid sounds rather bitter. “We should do our own slumber party,” she suggests pulling herself up. “I bet we could have more fun than her and her entourage.” 
Amelie knits her eyebrows together, “Sounds like a fun idea. I haven’t done a slumber party in years. What about you?” 
“I... it would be my first one.” Enid admits letting out a sigh, “My family isn’t like yours, Amelie.” There is it again... the sadness in her eyes and once again Amelie feels like there is something Enid isn’t telling her but she doesn’t want to push her. 
“Then it is settled.” the dark-haired woman says cheerfully closing her sketchbook before she joins Enid on the bed. “I will talk with Lady Kensington only to be sure.” she offers, “I don’t think though that she will particularly mind. Would you rather do it in your room or mine?”
“Yours... it is warmer.” the girl replies and Amelie knows she could call her bluff off easily but instead she keeps her mouth shut. “Unless you don’t want to...”
“No, it is fine.” the dark-haired woman smiles, “I will go and talk with Lady Kensington now. As soon as I know more, I will send Diana to your room.” 
Luckily Lady Kensington doesn’t mind that they have a sleepover on their own, even offering that they could grab sweets and sandwiches from the kitchen. Amelie thanks her before she hurries back to her room. Diana helps her preparing the room and setting up sweets for the night. She feels excited and Enid seems to be in the same mood judging by the smile on her face as she shows up after dinner.
They settle down on the bed, a box of chocolate between them. “This is delicious. Do you have a secret admirer you didn’t tell me about?” Enid asks with a bright smile. 
She hits close to home with her question though it is Amelie who is secretly admiring someone. “No.” she laughs shaking her head, “It is a gift from Lady Kensington and I kept a few from my father’s Christmas present. I’m glad that you are enjoying them. And what is your impression from your first slumber party?” She knows that the night is still young and luckily, they have no classes tomorrow. 
“It is great... way better than whatever Lady I’m so important planned,” Enid replies chuckling and Amelie soon joins in. It might be mean especially since she doesn’t really know Hester but she doesn’t particularly care at this moment. They spend the rest of the night with eating chocolate, joking and generally having a great time and while Amelie opens open about herself telling stories from her siblings, Enid still spills no word.   

February

The sudden arrival of Dowager Countess Cordelia Pembroke at Kensington causes quite the trouble considering her granddaughter Bertie had recently disappeared. Amelie doesn’t know anything about it and sees no reason to meddle with the whole affair. But she does know that her best behaviour is expected during the Countess’ visit and she doesn’t plan on doing anything wrong. Everything seems to settle back into normality when Bertie is brought back by the constable to Kensington at the 6th of February looking like hell. Amelie hears a few rumours but pays no heed to them... it is strange though that Enid disappears the moment Bertie is back. She tries to find her friend checking her room and asking the others but no one has seen her the past days. Amelie worries hoping that Enid will be alright. 
On the 12th of February Kensington welcomes its next unexpected guest... Duke Edward Matson, a distance cousin of the Kensington, and he brings a lot more trouble than it first seems. Suddenly it like January again and Amelie can’t seem to find Byron in the manor at all. There are brief moments when they pass each other in the hallway but she never manages to exchange more than a few words with him. And then comes the 14th of February – Valentine's Day... it has been a normal day with the usual classes and she prepares herself for a normal afternoon when she meets Byron in one of the corridors. But unlike the past days, he asks for a moment of her time. 
“I wanted to give you this, Amelie,” he says with a bright smile before handing her a small box with a dark red ribbon. Her heart starts beating faster and she gasps after seeing what it is inside... a jewelled brooch formed like a music note. It is beautiful and she wants to know the meaning behind this, tell Byron how much she thanks him but as she looks up from the box, he is gone... her heart drops. 
Caleb seems to be babysitting Duke Masterson – at least this Amelie’s impression – since the two always seem to be together. It is an afternoon in late February when she enters the salon finding them sitting one of the couches. 
“Lord Kensington.” Amelie greets them with a smile and a slight curtsey. She turns to the Duke, “We didn’t have the honour yet. I’m Lady Amelie Spencer.” she curtseys again.
“Pleased to meet you, Lady Spencer.” the Duke replies standing up to greet her properly, “The name seems familiar.”
“My father is the Duke of Marlborough,” she explains sitting down in the armchair next to them. 
“Oh yes, I remember. My father mentioned him a few times.” Duke Masterton tells her before he turns to Caleb. “Why didn’t you tell me that a Duke’s daughter attends Kensington.” 
“It must have slipped my mind,” Caleb replies sounding rather annoyed... babysitting his cousin must be quite exhausting.
“But Caleb, don’t you see the opportunity.” the Duke is getting rather loud, “Her family is known around England and is wealthy on top of it. It would be a proper match.” 
Amelie blinks surprised that suddenly he seems to know her family quite well... it is embarrassing, luckily there aren’t many people in the salon. It might be a proper match like the Duke suggests but she knows better. It isn’t her that Caleb wants and he isn’t whom she wants. Amelie tries to think of a way to excuse herself when the Duke suddenly gets up... apparently, he found someone else he recognized. She curtseys and bids them farewell, glad that this over. 
February passes quickly and she has yet to find a moment to thank Byron for his wonderful Valentine’s gift but it never works. Enid who has been missing the whole month suddenly shows up to the classes one day acting like nothing ever happened. Amelie wants to ask her about it, offer her help but after Enid suddenly hugs her without a word and hardly leaves her side, she decides against it. Maybe it is foolish from her but she believes that whatever it is Enid will tell her when she feels ready for it.

DONE... sorry for the rush on the last parts

Last edited by schoggettchen (19/12/2019 at 20:53)

Rosemary Smith
Same interests

november

even though i was still shocked, scared and angered by what lord chatwith said to me last night, i had to carry on with my duties. i know i was quieter and kept to myself, but i could not help that.

the day after the salon lady kensington asked me to summon all of the ladies indyvidulee? indyidully? one at a time. it meant walking up and down and around the manor a lot of times, but some of the stuff i heard whilst pouring tea for the lady and her guests was very interesting. such as lord kensington taking a risk marrying lady kensington. what does that mean? did his family not like her? at some point im going to ask someone about it, not that i know who. each conversation held i tried to make my face look natural but i was listening to everything. everything.

november has been a very boring month really. i have been writing to papa weekly and in turn have been getting replies. not that i can read what he says. but with every letter i get i carefully trace each letter with my finger, imagyning all the things the letter could say. i close my eyes and see johnny sord fighting with the trees and lottie making daisy chains.

and then when i open my eyes again, tears roll down my face.

i have also been trying to make a dress for myself with the fabric that was left in my room. one day when cleaning lady kensingtons chambers i came across needles and threads and seeing how many there were, took some not thinking she would notice. she does not seem to have so far.

other than that i have been keeping my head down and been getting on with my work, staying out of trouble as papa would say. i keep meaning to ask lady kensington if i may go home for christmas, but i have not yet been brave enough to do so.

dessember

for the first few days of dessember i was angry. very angry. when i asked lady kensington about going home for the holidays to see my family she said no, that there was too much work to be done. poppycock! i know christmas is the bissiest time of the year and a lot of girls are sick at the moment and cannot work but most of the ladies came with there own maids, could they not do some work every once in a wile? for the first few weeks i cried and cried and cried. i would cry when i woke up in the morning and i would cry myself to sleep at night. sometimes i would even cry during my work which i hated because i hate people seeing me cry. not that i think anyone did, serving girls are pretty much see threw unless somebody wants something.

things finally started to look better 2 days before christmas though. it was late at night and i was just about to blow my candle out, hands saw from sowing when there was a tiny knock on my door. i thought it strange, the only person who would call for me was mrs jones whenever i accidentally slept in and missed the start of work, which of course was not happening then. i decided it was probably one of the ladies feeling unwell and being needed tending to. i grabbed my shawl and wrapped it around me and opened the door.

to my shock, it was haywood, holding a small item rapped in brown paper. "sorry to wake you, rose."
"lord cawley, i mean haywood, what are you doing here? do you need me to fetch you something?"
"no rose, of course not. i am not even supposed to be here. but may i come in for a second, please?"
i opened the door wider to allow him to enter. i had never had a boy in my room before, other than papa and Johnny - and that was only because we all share a room. it was only then i realised that even though i was a serving girl and one of my jobs was to clean, my room was a complete mess. it was only small, but i still had most of my belongings scattered across it. i felt embarrassed but haywood did not seem bothered, instead sitting on my bed.
"i erm, i got you this. sort of as a christmas present." i was shocked. i had never had a proper christmas present before. the best thing i had ever been given was a new pair of vampers. i took the parcel from him, thanking him lots of times as i did. i was so excited as i peeled off the paper, but my excitement left as i found myself holding a book. i think it showed on my face.
"i thank you for the present, haywood, but i have already told you i do not know how to read. i do not even know what book it is"
"i know. that is why i got it for you, rose. it is a book for children, teaching them how to read. i thought maybe in the new year we could work through it together?"
"you mean, you would teach me?"
"yes, if you would like to learn. if i am correct, you have sunday afternoons off of work. we could perhaps meet then?"
i looked over at the letters from papa, stacked high on my bedside table, and thought about how amazing it would be to actually be able to read them. i could not believe that somebody could be so generous.
"i would absolutely love to, haywood. you do not know how much this would mean to me."
"perfect. then we will start the first sunday of january. i bid you goodnight, miss smith." and with that he got up and left, leaving me sitting on the bed holding the most special gift i had even been given, thinking about what a gentleman haywood was.

* * * * *

the christmas eve ball was a mostly horrible night. not because i was serving - heck i would not even have wanted to go as a guest - but there were several reasons making it an awful night.

it started when i was setting up for the ball. i was minding my own business, hanging some decorations, when i felt someone come up behind me and grab me by the waist. i had no idea who it could be, though part of me hoped it was haywood. "we would not want you to fall over now, would we?" the voice sent chills all over my body, and also caused me to overtopple.

"lord chatwith! may i help you, sir?"
i felt sick as he looked me up and down. "i was simply wondering why you did not use the fabric i specifically selected for you? i was hoping you would use it to fashion yourself a dress for the salon, but indeed it was not so."
"that was you?" i asked, my mouth catching flies.
he looked confused for a second, before returning to his usual smirk. "but of course, who else could it have been?"
there were 2 people that sprung straight to mind, but of course i could not say. "i do not know, sir. and i did not use the fabric as i was working that night as you are aware, sir."
"well, everyone has to take a little risk every now and then."


it was then i picked up my box and moved to the other side of the room. this message was apparently not obvious enough, and lord chatwith followed.
"talking of risk, i would really like to kiss you right now."
once more i found myself catching flies, this time feeling slightly sick and disgusted. "im sorry sir, serving staff are not allowed to engage in personal relationships with members of the house."
"we both know that that is 'poppycocks', as someone of your stance would say. and besides, i am not a member of the house, just simply a guest here."
there was silence as i tried to think of a point in my defence, but lord chatwith took my silence as an invite for him to carry on.
"as a serving girl it is your job to do whatever i command." he took a loose bit of my hair and tucked it behind my ears. i felt even more sick but i was frozen.
"im sorry sir, but kissing is not one of my jobs."
"it could be" he said, reaching inside his pocket. he pulled out a small bag that jingled, opening it up to show me the coins inside. my eyes widened. "one kiss, and this could be yours. you probably earn this much in what, a month? think how much this would help your family out."
it would help my family out biggly. it would mean i would have to work less in this awful place.

knowing the money would be good, and hoping it would mean lord chitwith would finally leave me alone i reached for the purse. "one kiss" he almost jumped with excitement.

the kiss felt like it lasted a lot longer than it actually did. i had my eyes closed the whole time and when lord chitwith tried to force his tongue inside me i kept my mouth firmly shut.

when he finally pulled away i turned around instantly, tears beginning to fall down my face.

"until next time, miss smith" he eviliy called.

* * * * *

the ball itself was not much better. i was shaking all evening from the events with lord chatwith and no matter what i did i was unable to stop. as i was walking around the room serving people tiny food that would not even make a fish full i decided to think about my family to try and distract myself from what had already happened. bad choice.

i began to think about my family back at home and what they would be up to right now. it is christmas eve so they would me pluking leaves from the tree outside and having a wreath making competition. papa would have made some bread and everyone would be sat beside the fire, very happy. and that was when i started to struggle to breathe and my clothes felt too tight and my shaking got even worse and i could feel the tears about to start again and before i knew what i was doing i had handed my tray to a nearby guest and was heading to the balcony. thankfully no one else was out there so i closed the door behind me and clung to the wall.

suddenly there was a figure standing next to me and a hand on my shoulder and i flinched massively. "rosemary, are you okay?"
"mr parlow... i am fine... please go back inside... it is cold out here" although i was still struggling to breathe his presence was making me feel better.

his eyes for full of concern and i knew he did not believe that i was okay. but instead of questioning me he embraced me. and there we stood on the balcony, him holding me whilst i cried on his shoulder.

we never spoke of that evening again.

* * * * *

if any good had come of my meeting with lord chatwith it was that i had realised that you do need to take risks in life. which is why i decided to sneak into the new years eve ball. it was the perfect time to, it was going to be a maskarade ball, which meant no one would know who i am. the dress i had been working on was finally finished and i had managed to take a mask from one of the statues in the hallway. i knew if i got caught i would be in serious trouble, possibly even dismissed, but after everything that had happened over the past few days i wanted some form of release, even if just for a few moments. besides, why should i not be able to selebrate the new year too?

when i saw myself in one of the looking glasses i did not recognise myself. i had never looked so fancy in my life. i knew i would have nothing on all the other ladies, but for the first time in my life i felt beautiful. if mama could see me now

the hall had been dekorated beautifully, even if i do say so myself. and everyone looked incredible. when i entered the room i was handed a glass of something bubbly and felt like a princess. i did not like the drink though, it made my head feel a bit funny. but still, me! in a place like this! not being the one handing out the glasses!

someone even told me my dress was pretty!

several gentlemen approached me asking for a dance but i said no every time. mainly because i did not know how to dance and would look ridkulous, but also because i was having just as much as looking around the room and taking everything in. time went so quick and it was honestly the best day of my life so far. but everything came back real when i overhead 1 serving girl ask another if they had seen me because mrs jones was looking for me. that was when i knew it was time to leave.


i do not think i have ever moved so fast! i had only just fastened my uniform when mrs jones herself burst through my door, yelling. she told me to go to the library where i was to tend to haywood who was unwell.
"and for goodness sake, do not fix your 'air like that again you jezebel!"

* * * * *

it turns of haywood did not have a headache at all, in fact there was nothing wrong with him. he was simply tired of the ball and needed an excuse to leave. still, it meant i got to spend the night with him. not like that, get your mind out of the gutter! no, we sat in the library talking for hours. he told me about his childhood and how he had grown up feeling like an outsider, and in return i told him all the adventures i went on as a child.

several times he leaned in closer towards me, but then looked as if he had remembered something and pulled away.

he did tell me my hair looked nice though.

january

january was a slightly better month. i finally hhad it out with lady katherine. part of me was still angry at her for lack of manners, mostly to the staff. when i drew her a bath one morning she did not say thanks yet again, and this time anger got the better of me. i called her out, told her that most people would say thanks in these situations. in return she looked confused and her maid shouted at me. she should agree with me! no matter how well her lady treats her, she is still one of us. that slightly angered me more. i explained again that she should say thanks, for which lady katherine did say sorry for but i know she could not place me from before. she then lektured me about speaking my mind and if there is an issue to be straight about it, which made me more angry. it is okay for her, she has status and can speak whenever she wants to. i have my job to think about - and knowing i had already said too much i curtsyed and left, still feeling like little had come from our talk. i felt angry still, but hopefully she will think more before she talks.

the first 2 sunday afternoons were spent having reading lessons with haywood in the library. it was very painful and very embarrassing, but haywood seems to think i am starting to learn. we would often take breaks, where we would talk about how our week had been. his were always a lot more interesting than mine.

we had to miss a week due to the snow storm which was sad. it also meant i had to work a lot more than i was supposed to. a lot of people were trapped in the manor so there was more people to tend to. people were stressed and so were more demanding, more impatyent, which kept me on my toes. you would have thought none of them had seen snow before!

i just about managed, although im pretty sure i lost a lot of weight. i had no time to eat during the day and when it was time for me to go to my room for the night i would be too tired to eat anything.

everyone else seemed to get fatter from scoffing their faces.


febuery

febuery also started off being very bissy. we hosted 2 guests who i cannot for the life of me remember the names of. they were also very demanding and so i spent the first 2 weeks looking after them. i still continued my reading lessons with haywood, though.

on valentines day i had not 1 but 2 sweethearts! i had never had a sweetheart before and now i have 2!

the first was mr parlow who stopped me as i was leaving one of the ladys rooms. lord chitworth had previously hunted me down and given me a gift to pass on to lady nonie. it was the first time i had seen him since christmas eve and all the memories keep rushing back. this time he whispered in my ear that if i was kind to him he would give me a similar gift. once more i felt sick, only thinking about what could possinly be inside the box. of course, it was not my place to look, although lady nonie did look alarmed when i told her who had sent it.

it was also the first time i had properly seen him since christmas eve and so i felt a little awkwad. i still accepted his small box of sweets though, thanking him quickly before carrying on on my way. i have no idea how he feels about me now, but i suspect he simply felt bad for me.

my other sweetheart was haywood, who yet again knocked on my door late at night. he handed me a box of chocolate which was something i had never had before as well as another book.
"th... the go... good... the good"
"the goody-2-shoes" he said, looking slightly proud. "my parents read it to me when i was a young boy. i think its a story you will like"
"it is going to be like milking a pigeon getting me to good enough to read this!" i said, slightly saddened. haywood looked confused and i realised he was not used to the language i am. "it will be difficult."
"you are improving massively, rose. i know you can do it." he took my hand and gently squeezed it and shivers ran through my body. not in a bad way, more like a warm shiver if that makes sense. that was when i realised...

i might have feelings for haywood.

Outfits: standard uniform // masquerade ball look // Sunday afternoon wear


[Sorry January and February are rushed compared to the other months! I have another exam I need to revise for I'll try to add to it if I have the time, if not just take this as the final story]

Last edited by Fashion-Chic (19/12/2019 at 10:29)

Round 3 is closed.

Welcome to Round 4!

Round 3 winners

Congratulations!

Best story: BambiFoxx

Best outfits:  Chayanne03

This was a tough one. Each of you will be allowed one extra look in this round and you can grant the same prize to the contestant of your choosing.

This round will encompass March and April

February is over and Spring has officially began at Kensington which means the start of the social season. It also means that Lady Kensington will be meeting with you all at least one to discuss what this means.

In March Kensington will be hosting a debutante ball for all of the young ladies in attendance on the evening of the 31st. This is a very formal affair serving as an introduction to polite society. There will be extra French, music and dance lesson in the days leading up to the event and every lady will be expected to be on her best behavior. Note that your escorts for this event have been selected for you, and you can find them in the impressions.

In April There are wedding bells ringing and Kensington manor will be the stage for some of the festivities, which means that there are more guests arriving (as with all previous rounds these are extras that your characters can be interested in):

Lady Corrine Mosely

She's a 19 year old friend of Hester's who is also the bride-to-be of Duke Edward Matson. She has a biting wit, and is more than a little cheeky now that her place in the world is all but secure. She'll be the first to arrive and will be eager to catch up with Hester but welcoming to anyone Hester is friendly with. She'll be arriving April 1st

Duke Holden Abernathy

He'll arrive late in the evening on April 4th, but he'll be apologetic for being late due to the need to change a carriage wheel and insistent that no one is disturbed. He's the 23 year old Duke of Portsmouth, only recently ascended to the title after his father vanished at sea several months ago. While he's friends with Duke Edward Matson, the two are quite opposite in nature with Holden being neither lecherous or a drunkard. He is however on the hunt for a wife and is hoping that what he knows about art and literature will make up for his somewhat awkward social manners.

Lord James Abernathy

He'll arrive at the same time as his older brother Duke Holden Abernathy as they're coming in the same carriage (April 4th). He's 21, but mature for his age. He has progressive ideas about politics and will discuss his thoughts at length with anyone willing to listen but rather than just drone over them he'll be genuinely interested in hearing what they have to say. While he can be forgiving of a multitude of so-called sins, disloyalty isn't one of them. Similar to his brother he is searching for a wife.

Mister Jameson Coghill

He'll arrive April 7th from Maryland after receiving word from his mother the Dowager Countess that she has arranged for Bertie to be married to Lord Chatwith. He's incensed and will be nasty to anyone he comes into contact with.

On April 9th  there will be a tea held for Bertie attendance is optional for those who are invited. (see impressions).

On April 28th there will be wedding ball for Duke Edward Matson and Lady Corrine Mosely which you’re all required to attend Note that this is not a wedding itself, but instead a pre-wedding festivity.The most notable guests for this event are as follows: Each lady will be required to perform something in honor of the couple. The performance roster will be the same as it was for the Salon in November:

Enid Foster (she'll beautifully, although not flawlessly play Anton Eberel Piano Sonata in C minor, Op. 1, as it's a piece which requires 4 hands she'll have convinced Lady Kensignton to play with her).

Ariaena van der Jaager (Zaralee)

Katherine (Kitty) Nicole Sheffield (BambiFoxx)

Nonie Grace Dedworth (NinaJones)

Harriet Ada York (Chayanne03)

Eleanor Everdene (Tricole)

Lady Amelie Charlotte Spencer (Schoggettchen)

Bertie Coghill (she'll recite "The Tyger" by William Blake)

Hester Fullmore (she'll recite "Little Girl Lost" by William Blake).

All of the previous extras will be in attendance for this event.

On the morning of April 29th Lord Chatwith will be found dead in the main parlor with his pants around his ankles, and Bertie sobbing at his feet, the news will spread quickly through the house and everyone will be sent to their rooms with strict instructions not to leave while a servant is sent to fetch the constable.

For round 3 please include all of the following:

Name

Story Tell me about your meeting(s) with Lady Kensington (see impressions), the days leading up to the debutante ball, the ball itself, how you responded to the flurry of wedding activity including the wedding ball and what you performed and how you responded to the news of Lord Chatwith's death.

The impressions for the characters that you indicated being interested in are in the post directly following this one.

Fashion-chic you can write all of this from the perspective of the serving girl watching this.

Outfits This round will require 2 looks

Your Debutante Ball look which should be all white and extravagant (March 31st)

Your wedding Ball look


Fashion-chic you can create a standard uniform for your character and a dress uniform or figure out a creative way to present another look.

Interests (up to 3 BUT please include at least a brief interaction with them even if it's only seeing them in a particular place and having a thought about them so I have something to base the impressions off of). Note that you can include one of the new characters that I've introduced but the limit is still 3.

This round will end at 10pm EST on December 22nd.

Last edited by Dare (21/12/2019 at 21:13)

Impressions

Zaralee as Ariaena van der Jaager

For the debutante ball your brother-in-law will present you, you will have no formal escort

Lady Kensington (March 12th) She’ll send for you in the middle of your French lesson and you’ll meet in her office. She’ll notice a new lightness about you interspersed with the sadness and she'll tell you that she hopes that you are finding joy as you've certainly seem to fit in will with both the other ladies and your lessons. She'll regret to inform you that while your brother-in-law can present you that there are currently not enough eligible bachelors to escort you. She'll then dismiss you.

Hester With Bertie’s return, and the reveal that Bertie is engaged to Lord Chatwith after he deflowered her being an open secret, Hester has become more protective of Bertie than before. However, she’ll still make time for you, and your budding romance with Chauncey.

March On March 14th with her maid on an errand she'll confide that she's found a way for you and Chauncey to be together without scandal. If you push her on what this plot is she'll offer only a smile in response. On the eve of the debutante ball, she’ll cause a stir by being the final debutante to enter on the arm of her intended Chauncy wearing not the requisite white finery but all black. She’ll then make a quick speech about how she has chosen this night to let society know how Kensington has reformed her and that she’ll be entering into the order of Our Lady of Perpetual Peace at the end of term. If you ask her about this within earshot of anyone else she’ll repeat the story, when you’re alone however she’ll confide that it’s a ruse to free her from Chauncey without scandal befalling either of them. How you respond to this news is up to you.

April On April 1st with the arrival of Lady Mosely, Hester can’t wait to introduce her new friends to her old ones and will hold a slumber party in her room on the evening of April 3rd. Throughout the month she’ll continue to divide her time between the people she cares about and on April 9th she’ll attend Bertie’s luncheon, but will also arrange for you and Chauncey to spend some time alone in the library. How you respond to this is up to you.

Chauncey He's absolutely smitten with you and thankful that you've shared both your secret and yourself. He will want to make things official with you.

March Through much of March he will be away on business however he will be at Kensington for the debutante ball and following the presentation of Hester he will ask to court you properly, although protocol dictates that you wait a bit. How you respond is up to you.

April He'll be at the manor on the 9th in the library. If you meet him there you'll be undisturbed. On the even of the pre-wedding ball, he will (if you allow him) officially make his intentions regarding courting you known to Lady Kensington.

BambiFoxx as Katherine (Kitty) Nicole Sheffield

For the debutante ball your father will present you, you will be escorted by Caleb

Lady Kensington (March 11th) She’ll send for you in the middle of your music lesson and you’ll meet in her sitting room. She’ll quickly tell you that she’s pleased with your progress but then get to the heart of the matter by informing you, not impolitely, that the nickname of Kitty is far too tame for you, as you’ve proven to be a bit of a wildcat. If you ask her what she means by that all she’ll say in response is that Caleb has been in to see her on several occasions about you. She’ll tell you that as a mother she wants only happiness for her sons and for the moment you seem to be providing that. She will however caution, that much to his father’s chagrin that, Caleb will not be the next Duke of Piedmont, a title that would rightfully be his as the firstborn twin, and so that if you sunk your claws into him solely for that reason, now would be the time to retract them. She will not entertain any questions you may have and will instead dismiss you.

Caleb He’s completely smitten with you, however he still has responsibilities to attend to and scores to settle which includes seeking out Lord Chatwith for a duel.

March He’ll approach Lord Chatwith about the inappropriate gift on the morning on March 3rd and demand satisfaction via a duel. When Lord Chatwith laughs this off, whispering some rather lewd things about you in the process, Caleb will want to settle the matter then and there but will be stopped short by his valet. This encounter will leave him angry and he’ll start to question whether or not consorting with you in secret has been good, doubts which he’ll bring up to you, at which point in time he’ll bring up how much simpler things would be if your relationship was public. How you respond is your choice. At the debutante ball he will be by your side, but he will be more formal than usual and a bit distracted. If you ask about this, he’ll make up some excuse, but his behavior will continue.

April With the arrival of Lady Mosely on April 1st, Caleb is free from watching over Edward and his routines return to normal for the most part. He will however leave the estate in a rush on April 25th and not return to the eve of the pre-wedding ball on the 28th. He’ll arrive to the ball in the middle of Enid’s performance, and after you perform he’ll have your maid find you and bring you out onto one of the balconies. It is there that he will present you with a ring and ask you to marry him. How you respond is your choice.

Hester With Bertie’s return, and the reveal that Bertie is engaged to Lord Chatwith after he deflowered her being an open secret, Hester has become more protective of Bertie than before. However, she’ll still make time for you, and even call on you to help her with a plot.

March On March 14th she’ll ask you to send your maid with hers into town to pick up a parcel, you can choose if you agree or not. If pressed about the parcel, all she will do is assure you that it’s nothing that will get the maids in trouble. On the eve of the debutante ball, she’ll cause a stir by being the final debutante to enter on the arm of her intended Chauncy wearing not the requisite white finery but all black. She’ll then make a quick speech about how she has chosen this night to let society know how Kensington has reformed her and that she’ll be entering into the order of Our Lady of Perpetual Peace at the end of term. If you ask her about this within earshot of anyone else she’ll repeat the story, when you’re alone however she’ll confide that it’s a ruse to free her from Chauncey without scandal befalling either of them. How you respond to this news is up to you.

April On April 1st with the arrival of Lady Mosely, Hester can’t wait to introduce her new friends to her old ones and will hold a slumber party in her room on the evening of April 3rd **You may want to coordinate this with Zaralee** Throughout the month she’ll continue to divide her time between the people she cares about and on April 9th she’ll ask you to attend Bertie’s luncheon where she’ll casually bring up the gift that Lord Chatwith got you for Valentine’s day before wandering away. Bertie will ask you about the gift, and she’ll ask you not to ruin her first bit of happiness in London by going after her intended. How you choose to respond to this is up to you.

Duke Edward Matson Having overheard Caleb make a threat, he now feels as if he can use that as leverage to have one less romp before he gets married.

March: He’ll make it a point to try and cross your path as often as possible, and he’ll be more outrageous towards you when Caleb is around versus when you’re alone. How you respond to him is up to you.

April He’ll largely leave you alone in April, but the day Caleb leaves on the 25th he’ll send you a note via his valet asking to meet him alone. How you respond is up to you.

NinaJones as Nonie Grace Dedworth

For the debutante ball your father will present you, you will be without a formal escort

Lady Kensington meeting number 1 (February 14th) When you go to her she’ll listen intently to your accusations against Lord Chatwith and will in no way blame you for what occurred. However you’ll notice that she’s much more distant with you than before. She’ll assure you that she’ll do what she can to keep you sheltered and free from scandal however because you waited so long to confide in her there’s little else that she can do. If you press her as to why, she’ll tell you that the news is not hers to share and will tell you that you’re forbidden from retaliating against him or of even speaking about it. She’ll also tell you that your private lessons have been canceled, and will elude to having something else to say but will tell you that it can wait for your next formal evaluation as it’s clear you’re now upset.

Lady Kensington meeting number 2 (March 1st) You’ll be summoned in the early morning before classes and she will immediately begin speaking to you without offering you tea or a place to sit.   She’ll admonish you for waiting until being called before the Dowager Countess to speak up about how Bertie had been acting/treating you, and how it has caused tongues to wag amongst the gentry about Kensington not being a fit place for young women. If you try to interject, she’ll immediately cut you off. She’ll go on to say that not only have you jeopardized her already tenuous place in society but that the Countess was also offended by the claims you made about Bertie’s old manners as if she’d been ill-bred, such a statement coming from you was viewed as being highly disrespectful, and the only reason you aren’t being sent home is because of assurances that your aunt made to the Countess that in the future you would better understand your place. She’ll send you on your way with a warning that there’s a difference between speaking up for yourself and speaking out of turn. You will then be dismissed from her sitting room.


Hester She’ll seek you out only to tell you that a true friend would have tried to help Bertie get over her homesickness rather than behaving so self-righteously and potentially ruining the reputation of Kensington.

Byron He will be distant toward you in the coming months, and it will be clear that whatever feelings he may have been developing have cooled.

March When you speak to him he’ll insist on the usage of your formal titles and there will be no more unchaperoned time spent together. If you press him about the change in his attitude he’ll let you know that he doesn’t take kindly to anything or anyone that’s a threat to his family. How you respond to this is up to you.

Myles Following the return of his Valentine’s day gift he’s annoyed but not deterred.

March He’ll be on the estate frequently in March to visit Bertie who is now his bride-to-be. Any time he sees you, he’ll try to engage you in conversation or get you alone. How you respond is up to you.


Bertie She’s been allowed to stay at Kensington but it wasn’t because of you or Hattie, it was at the request of her new husband to be Lord Chatwith.

March Early in March she’ll seek you out to apologize for her childish behavior and gloat about how she’s a woman now. If you ask her what she means by this or what’s changed she’ll confide a secret to you: She’s been deflowered. If you ask her by who, she’ll tell you that it was Lord Chatwith and that it’s been arranged for them to be married once the current term at Kensington is up. You can choose how you want to respond. Note however that if you tell her what happened to you that she’ll call you a liar and will begin spreading rumors about you again. It’s up to you how you respond.

Chayanne03 as Harriet Ada York

For the debutante ball your father will be unable to attend, you will however be escorted by Haywood.

Lady Kensington meeting number 1 (February 14th) She’ll call you into her office after Nonie speaks to her. She’ll immediately begin expressing her disappointment that you didn’t come to her after the incident with Lord Chatwith, and that while she doesn’t blame Nonie for keeping quiet, that she expected more from you as someone who was her friend. She will tell you that while your place in her school is safe since she couldn’t throw you out without their being questions that you are to make no mistake that it’s a kindness she does for Nonie alone as it wouldn’t be good for her to be alone. However there will be consequences for you. First, you are forbidden from fraternizing with her sons privately, and that if she catches you (and she will) that you will be thrown out. Second, your private sewing lessons are canceled immediately. She will conclude the meeting by letting you know that while she has more to say to you that she’s too enraged to do so now and it’ll wait for your formal evaluation.

Lady Kensington meeting number 2 (March 1st) You’ll be summoned in the early evening before supper and she will immediately begin speaking to you without offering you tea or a place to sit.   She’ll admonish you for waiting until being called before the Dowager Countess to speak up about how Bertie had been acting/treating you, and how it has caused tongues to wag amongst the gentry about Kensington not being a fit place for young women. If you try to interject, she’ll immediately cut you off. She’ll go on to say that not only have you jeopardized her already tenuous place in society but that the Countess was also offended by the claims you made about Bertie’s old manners as if she’d been ill-bred. You’re only being allowed to stay because the Dowager Countess didn’t call for your removal outright and you seem to be otherwise associating with the right sort of people. She’ll send you on your way with a warning that there’s a difference between speaking up for yourself and speaking out of turn. You will then be dismissed from her sitting room.


Haywood He knows that he should like you as you’re everything a well-bred lady is supposed to be, however he’s struggling to develop more that friendly feelings for you.

March He’ll be on the estate frequently in March, mostly on Sundays but will have limited time to speak with you. On the evening of the debutante ball he’ll be your escort, however halfway through the event he’ll disappear feigning stomach trouble and be sent to one of the guest quarters upstairs. You can choose whether or not you want to sneak away to see him. **You may want to coordinate this part with Fashion-chic**

April He’ll  be on the estate frequently in April, mostly on Sundays but will have limited time to speak with you. He will however try to be more attentive on the evening of the ball, yet will be distracted. How you react to his behavior is up to you.


Byron He will be distant toward you in the coming months, and it will be clear that whatever feelings he may have been developing have cooled.

March When you speak to him he’ll insist on the usage of your formal titles and there will be no more unchaperoned time spent together. If you press him about the change in his attitude he’ll let you know that he doesn’t take kindly to anything or anyone that’s a threat to his family. How you respond to this is up to you.

April He’ll make it a point to avoid you at all costs, e.g. he’ll leave rooms if you enter them and will only engage in conversation if it’s absolutely necessary. How you respond to this is up to you.

Bertie She’s been allowed to stay at Kensington but it wasn’t because of you or Nonie, it was at the request of her new husband to be Lord Chatwith.

March Early in March she’ll seek you out to apologize for her childish behavior and gloat about how she’s a woman now. If you ask her what she means by this or what’s changed she’ll confide a secret to you: She’s been deflowered. If you ask her by who, she’ll tell you that it was Lord Chatwith and that it’s been arranged for them to be married once the current term at Kensington is up. You can choose how you want to respond. Note however that if you tell her what happened to Nonie, or bring up his first wife that she’ll call you a liar and will begin spreading rumors about you again. It’s up to you how you respond.

April She’ll be generally happy, boasting loudly about her upcoming marriage.She'll invite you personally to her luncheon. You can choose to attend or not.In the event that you do attend she will attempt to be friendly to you as long as you are friendly to her. If you choose not to attend, she'll claim you're jealous of her. On the eve of the pre-wedding ball, she'll tell you that you better be nice to her or she'll expose an awful secret about you and disappear into the crowd before you can respond. Later that evening your maid will confess to you that she'd been speaking with Bertie's maid and she'd let slip what you and Nonie had been saying about Lord Chatwith. Your maid will tearfully beg your forgiveness, how you respond is up to you.

Tricole as Eleanor Everdene

For the debutante ball your father will be unable to attend, you will however be escorted by Byron.

Lady Kensington (March 4th) She’s pleased with how your studies are progressing and notes a particularly glowing review from Mr. Delacorte.  She will encourage you to keep up the good work and will Byron as an escort for you for the debutante ball.

Byron He’s had time to think and realized that he shouldn't have given you the poem.

MarchHe'll seek you out on March 3rd and apologize for his forwardness in writing you the poem, he was being impetuous and while he does think that you're a nice young lady he shouldn't have imposed upon you. How you respond is up to you. On the evening of the debutante ball he'll be a polite and proper escort but will clearly be distracted. How you address this is up to you.

April He'll be on the estate in April, if you want to speak to him you'll need to seek him out.

Mr. Delacorte He’s cheered by how your relationship seems to be progressing.

March When he returns to the estate on March 7th it'll be with a heavy heart as his mother has passed away. He will however seek comfort from you. How you respond is up to you.

April He'll be jealous that you attended the debutante ball with Byron, and will be vocal about it following a French lesson one afternoon when the rest of the class has been dismissed. How you respond is up to you. On the eve of the pre-wedding ball, he'll ask you outright if you could ever see a future with him. How you respond is up to you.

Schoggettchen as Lady Amelie Charlotte Spencer

For the debutante ball your father will attend, he has forbidden Byron from being your escort.

Lady Kensington (March 5th) She’ll call you to her sitting room before classes and offer you some tea. The meeting will begin formally with her telling you how pleased she is with you in recent months, but will soon slip into more familiar tones. First, she’ll thank you for being a friend to Enid. Second, she’ll thank you for heeding her words at the last meeting, and note offhandedly that you seem to be spending more time with Byron. If you try to interject she’ll cut you off and say that you have her blessing to do as you please as her son is happy, but she’ll tell you that unfortunately he cannot escort you to the debutante ball as your father forbade such a notion following what Hattie and Nonie said in front of the Dowager Countess when Bertie returned.

Byron He’s smitten with you, and is eager to show himself to be worth of you fearing that you may hold the same opinion of him as your father.

March On March 7th he’ll ask you on a stroll around the property, with both your maid and another present as chaperones. He’ll use your proper title and apologize if he’d been too forward in giving you a gift for Valentine’s day. He’ll fumble over his words a bit as he also apologizes for anything else that may have caused you offense since you’ve arrived. How you respond is your choice. On the eve of the debutante ball he’ll be escorting Eleanor but will be distracted, you are free to try and steal a moment alone with him.

April He will still be attempting to be formal with you in April however you will catch him glancing at you longingly when he sees you. If you want this romance to move forward you will need to coax him along and assure him.

Caleb He will be grateful that you have kept Lady Katherine free of scandal by not saying anything about seeing them alone, and he will express this to you by sending word via his valet that he is in your debt.

March If at any time you need something in March such as alone time with Byron send word to Caleb via your maid to his valet and he will ensure that the proper arrangements are made you you don’t get caught. If you choose to thank him at any point personally, you’ll find him with Edward, who’ll still insist the two of you are matched.

April He’ll be largely free in April and open to providing advice or engaging in a friendly, but brief, chat. Note he won’t be available from April 25th until the evening of the 29th.

Enid She’s never had a friend as fancy or as fine a lady as you and feels uncertain about your friendship.

March Enid will seem distracted in March, she’ll be friendly but a bit distant. If you ask her about the change in her behavior, she’ll confide that she’s terrified of the upcoming debutante ball as Lady Kensington will be presenting her and she has no escort. She’ll ask if you’ll please stay close to her that night to ensure that she doesn’t make a fool of herself. If you agree, she’ll tell you her secret when the evening is over and beg you not to tell. How you respond is up to you.

April She’ll instantly regret telling you her secret and try to convince you it was a joke. You can choose to play along with her or not. If you play along with her she’ll be more guarded but still friendly. If you tell her it doesn’t matter, she’ll press you and the two of you will have a heart to heart. If you threaten to expose her, she’ll disappear.

Fashion-Chic as Rosemary Smith

Thomas He would like to get to know you better and is going to be more forward.

March He'll have little reason to be at the estate in March, however a few days before the debutante ball he'll ask if you'd like to go walking with him in town on your day off. How you respond is up to you.

April He’ll be on the estate for the pre-wedding ball. If you chose to go out walking with him in the previous month and it went well, he'll ask if he can begin courting you properly. If however you didn't go out with him or if it didn't go well, he'll attempt to make conversation with you to find out what you like.


Haywood He’s developing genuine feelings for you even though he knows that it’s improper for him to do so, he will however become bolder.


March He’ll be on the estate frequently in March, mostly on Sundays to tutor you. The morning of the debutante ball he’ll send his valet with a simple note to you, asking to meet later that evening and saying he’ll know your reply when the time comes. On the evening of the debutante ball he’ll be escorting Hattie, however halfway through the event he’ll disappear feigning stomach trouble and be sent to one of the guest quarters upstairs, at this point he’ll discreetly send his valet to fetch you and having previously tended to him no one will think twice. Whether you go to him or not and what happens is up to you. **You may want to coordinate this part with Chayanne03**

April He’ll  be on the estate frequently in April, mostly on Sundays to tutor you. Whether or not there are also flirtations during this period will depend on how things went in March. On the evening of the wedding ball he will attempt to pay closer attention to Lady Harriet but it is clear that he is distracted. How you respond is up to you.

Myles Accepting his coin has only emboldened him and he will become even more lecherous.

March He’ll be on the estate frequently in March to visit Bertie who is now his bride-to-be. Any time he sees you, he’ll try to engage you in conversation or get you alone. During one of these conversations he’ll ask how you’d like to come and live with him and Bertie once they were wed. How you respond is up to you.

April The only time you’ll see him in April is the eve of the wedding ball, April 28th. He’ll make excuses to call you near and whisper lewd requests.

Last edited by Dare (26/12/2019 at 17:55)

                                                             Harriet Ada York


Outfits:         Debutante Ball       Meeting Lord James Abernathy            Wedding Ball

 


Interests James (RI), Haywood (FI), Bertie (FI)

Performance - Love's Philosophy by Percy Bysshe Shelley combined with A Red, Red Rose by Robert Burns

O my Luve is like a red, red rose
That’s newly sprung in June;
O my Luve is like the melody
That’s sweetly played in tune.

The fountains mingle with the river
And the rivers with the ocean,
The winds of heaven mix for ever
With a sweet emotion;
Nothing in the world is single;
All things by a law divine
In one spirit meet and mingle.
Why not I with thine?

See the mountains kiss high heaven
And the waves clasp one another;
No sister-flower would be forgiven
If it disdained its brother;
And the sunlight clasps the earth
And the moonbeams kiss the sea:
What is all this sweet work worth
If thou kiss not me?

And fare thee weel, my only luve!
And fare thee weel awhile!
And I will come again, my luve,
Though it were ten thousand mile.

Story

February - First meeting with Lady Kensington

As I entered Lady Kensington’s office, I braced myself for what was to come. I knocked on the door and she told me to go in. I slowly stepped inside and curtsied.

“I am greatly disappointed in you.” She said, while turning to face me.

“I don’t blame Nonie for keeping quiet. However, I expected you, being her best friend, to let me know sooner!” Her eyes were spewing fire and it scared me greatly. Never had I seen Lady Kensington so enraged.

“As much as I wanted to throw you out, I couldn’t, or else it might raise suspicions among the others. Also, you not being here will make the situation even worse for Lady Nonie. These are the consequences you will be facing; you are absolutely forbidden from fraternizing with any of my sons privately. If I do catch you, I will make sure that you are thrown out.”

Thrown out?! I couldn’t help but keep my mouth shut, or else she would have probably thrown me out this instant. As much as I wanted to tell her about Lord Chatwith, I didn’t feel it was right to betray Nonie’s trust! So no, I didn’t regret what I did.

“Secondly, your private sewing lessons in the city are to be cancelled immediately.”

No! Not my lessons… my only hope of having the future I want... I clenched my fists and hid them behind my back, with tears forming in my eyes. I tried to do good, and yet, it turned into my fault somehow.

“That’s all for now! Although there’s a lot more I’d like to say to you, I feel too enraged to do right now. It’ll have to wait for your formal evaluation. You may leave.”

There were a huge number of things that I wanted to say, but I could not because I had to be “courteous”.

I was absolutely done with this place for good.

As I walked towards the door and pulled down the handle, I turned to face her once again, and managed to blurt out “It wasn’t my secret to tell”. I doubt she heard me since she was facing towards the window. I immediately left and stormed off to my room, with tears of rage coming out of my eyes.

I had decided to keep Nonie’s secret, and instead of Lord Chatwith, the fault is on me!

From now on, I swore on my family’s title to change this God forsaken society, even if it meant I had to lose my title as a Lady.

March

On March 1st, I was asked once again to meet with Lady Kensington for the formal evaluation, right before supper. I definitely was not ready for another scolding.

I went in after knocking and she immediately began speaking to me. I had noticed that even the way she treated had changed, yet this time, she looked even more enraged if it even were possible.

“Harriet, you have jeopardized my place in society. Firstly, you had spoken to the Dowager Countess without even being asked to. This led to talk amongst the gentry about Kensington not being the right place for young women. Furthermore, the Countess has also been offended by the claims you made about Bertie’s old manners, as if she’d been ill-bred!”

My blood started boiling in my veins, and I could not stand a minute longer in that room or in that school, for that matter!  I also had not meant to say Bertie ill-bred… honestly? I began hating this intolerable place.

“But I-“ I tried to say, but she instantly cut me off.

“The only reason why you’re still here, Harriet, is because the Dowager Countess decided not to call for your removal outright. Also, since you seem to be associating with the right sort of gentry.” She paused to take a deep breath, and continued.

“There is a difference between speaking up for yourself and speaking out of turn. Every lady should know that. I hope you heed my warning.”

Exactly! I can speak up for myself, but if I do, there’ll be heck to pay.

“Also, since your father will be unable to attend the Debutante Ball, you will be escorted by Lord Haywood Cawley. You are now dismissed.”

I left the room and decided not to go to supper since I had lost my appetite, but I happen to run into Bertie.

“Hattie, can we talk?” She asked, showing… regret?

My position at Kensington was already damaged, so I tried to fix it, by accepting to forgive her (not heartily though).

“Sure. What’s wrong, Bertie?”

She pulled me gently to the side of the corridor and said, “I apologize for my childish behaviour towards you and Nonie. I’m a woman now, so I should take responsibility for my actions.”

A… woman? What in God’s name was she saying?!

“That’s really mature of you Bertie, though I must ask. What do you mean by ‘I’m a woman now’?”

She looked thoughtful for a second then smiled at me, and came closer to whisper in my
ear.

“I’ve been deflowered.”

Oh no, I thought, not this again! Curiosity got the best of me, so I definitely had to ask her, although part of me was afraid of the answer.

“By… who?”

“Lord Chatwith. Once this term will be over, we’re to be married.”

My body went cold; although I still didn't feel as if I could trust Bertie, a part of me did feel bad for her. She either had thought that he likes her or did the same thing to her like the other girls, and is trying her best to hide the truth. I absolutely could not tell her what happened to Nonie! Although now we had become ‘friends’, I still trusted Nonie a lot more.

I forced a smile on my face, and said “Congratulations, Bertie. You’re very… lucky. I’m so happy for you!”

“I really am, thank you! I’ll go see my dear Lord now, bye Hattie.” She smiled and left.

I was so stunned by the situation and part of me was glad that I had never approached Lord Chatwith, although I did feel very bad for Nonie. Somehow, I felt as if I could have stopped it from happening.

“Lady Harriet?” I turned around and saw my maid, Molly.

“Yes Molly?”

She handed me a letter and said “A letter has arrived for you from York, signed by Lady Beatrice Alice York, your mother.”

I instantly knew what the letter was about, and I immediately snatched it from her hands with excitement. “I’ll take that and read it. Go rest now, Molly.”

“Thanks, by the way!” I shouted to her, while running to my room and looking back at her.

As I got in, I immediately opened it, and this is what it said:

To my dear Hattie

Your father is EXTREMELY disappointed in you. He insists that you come home, but me and the girls managed to convince him that it would be better for you to stay at Kensington for the time being. Now tell me, darling, what exactly happened between you and Lady Nonie Grace Dedworth? Lady Kensington only informed us briefly, so we know no details regarding the matter. I hope you decide to reply, rather than being obstinate.

Miss you dearly
Lady Beatrice Alice York

The excitement was pointless, since I had to stay at Kensington. I took a sheet of paper and started writing immediately:

To my mother

Mama, I’m sorry I have disappointed you all. I have been courteous like you have taught me, but there are many people here who wish me nothing but harm. Lady Nonie (my best friend) suffered a trauma because of a certain Lord. She confided in me and I didn’t tell Lady Kensington. Apparently, I should have since she scolded me for it! Nonie is an amazing lady, mama. I could never betray her trust, or else I would spend my whole life feeling unworthy. She paid a seamstress to teach me sew better and to design, which I enjoyed very much. I’ve been unfortunate in everything though, ever since I started sketching again.

Please let me come home, I can’t stand this miserable place any longer.

Love you all
Hattie

~~~

Since the debutante ball was coming up, we started having more French, music and dance lessons. Ever since what happened to Nonie at the ball, I was a little anxious on going.
However, not attending would make my relationship with Lady Kensington even worse, so going was a must. The only good thing out of it was my escort; Haywood.

Furthermore, because of these extra lessons, I started feeling more solid when it came to French. Since I now understood it well, I felt brave enough to read some poems written by French poets. They were much more forward than the ones in English, which is why I enjoyed them even more.

What I also had decided on was to design my own dress for the debutante ball, using one of my previous sketches. Since it is a very formal affair which is an introduction to the polite and unfair society, I began taking more interest in politics. I swore on the reputation of my family that I’ll help make a social reform, and I intend to keep my word. Although I’m sure that father wouldn’t be supportive of this idea, I must do it.

Once I went to the library to fetch myself another book, and there was Lord Byron. As usual, I said good morning to him but he seemed different. He seemed rather distant and cold, and insisted on using formal titles rather than casualties. For a second, I had forgotten Lady Kensington’s warning about staying away from her sons. To not make things worse for myself, I simply had to abide by it.

~~~

“Molly, could you tighten the corset?”

It was the day of the debutante ball, and Molly was helping me get ready whilst in front of the mirror.

“Are you sure you’ll be able to breath, Lady Harriet?”

“Of course, silly. Also, how many times do I have to remind you to call me Hattie whenever we’re alone?” I asked her ironically, with a light smile on my face.

“Yes, sorry.” She said, while tightening the corset.

“Is that better, Lady Hattie?”

“Yes, it’s perfect. Molly, you’ve been working with us for 20 years. Drop the title in private! It makes me feel old.”

She nodded in response and we both started chuckling.

“I’ll do your hair now, Lady Ha-“ I raised a brow at her, trying not to break into a smile.

“Hattie. Stay still, please.”

She combed through my hair and put it up, then attached the accessory with it.

“There, all done. Pardon me if I cross the line, but I think you should not give up on your dreams of becoming a seamstress. Look at what you can do!”

Molly put her hands on my shoulders and smiled at me in the mirror.

“If you manage to convince father, I will not. Though, how would his reaction be like if I tell him what I want to do?”

We both looked at each other for a minute, both imagining what the look on his face would be like, and then broke into laughter together.

“Scary, is it not?” I asked, and she nodded while smiling.

“Thanks for your help, Molly. You can go rest now, no need to attend to my needs any longer for today.” I smiled at her.

“Are you sure there is not anything else I can do for you?”

“Definitely! Please rest.” She handed me my gloves, bowed and left my room.

I put on my gloves and left for the ball, to find Haywood before entering. He was waiting for me at the end of the stairs, though he seemed lost in thoughts.

“Lord Haywood,” I curtsied, “thank you for escorting me.”

“Of course. Shall we?” he asked and held out his arm.

I nodded and put my arm around his.

Upon entering, I stared at how beautiful the hall looked tonight. Everyone was dressed in white since it was a debutante, and it looked amazing with the golden-lit room. There were also various chandeliers hanging down from the ceiling, their candles covered by golden crystal shards.

Although the ball was quite enjoyable, Haywood looked out of it. He seemed to have a lot on his mind and I did want to ask him if I could help him in any way; I was definite that he wouldn’t tell, but I attempted to anyway.

“A penny for your thoughts?” I asked him, but he didn’t speak. Then he suddenly looked at me and said “Perhaps… did you speak?”.

I couldn’t help but laugh at his oblivious answer.

“I asked if you’re alright. You seem to be troubled.”

“Oh, yes, I’m fine. Would you like to dance?” He said, as he bowed.

I absolutely had loved our Waltz lessons and I was eager to dance it, so I instantly nodded and curtsied. As we danced, he returned to being lost in his own thoughts while I, on the other hand, was very alive and kicking. This was indeed the best dancing style so far.

As the song ended, we walked to the side.

“Pardon me, Lady Harriet, but I’m feeling quite unwell. I am very sorry but I feel like going upstairs. Hope that’s alright” Haywood said.

“Of course it is. Thank you for being my escort.” I curtsied and he left, leaving me all by myself in this absolutely vast room full of gentry.

I saw Bertie walking towards me. God send me assistance, I thought.

“Hi Hattie, you look wonderful. Is that one of your designs?” She asked, with a not-so-genuine smile on her face.

“You too Bertie, and yes indeed. Are you and your soon-to-be husband enjoying yourselves?”

“We are, this ball is spectacular! Though now he’s been gone for quite a few, have you seen him around?”

And, of course, Lord Chatwith was nowhere to be seen. I really hope my father doesn’t wed me to such a disgusting man like him.

“I’m sorry, I haven’t. Though I’ll be going too now, as I am feeling a bit tired. Good evening, Bertie.” I smiled at her, as did she, and left the ball.

For some reason, I still felt as if Bertie did not have any regrets for what she had done to me and Nonie in the past few months. Trusting her was definitely out of the question, especially now, after knowing that she is to wed Lord Chatwith. As long as I kept being polite to her though, she wouldn’t dare do anything hateful, supposedly.

April

In the beginning of April, Nonie left for home. A part of me felt very glad for her; she had gotten away from all the trouble that there was at Kensington, and being at home with her family was the best thing for her. However, it also brought me sadness to see her leave. She had become my best friend here and now I felt more alone than ever. Because of her, I hadn’t realised how quickly the months had passed and how much I had enjoyed them. I was very lucky to befriend a person like her!

Before she parted, we hugged each other and promised to write to each other as much as possible. I tried my best in holding my tears back to not make her feel bad.

Although Bertie was my friend, all the conversations we were having lately were always about her upcoming marriage with Lord Chatwith. I still felt that he was not the right choice for her, but who am I to tell her that, when I have not even found love myself? I cannot blame her for being excited about it, but sometimes it was too much.

We had also been told that on the 28th, there would be a wedding ball held in honor of Bertie's and Lord Chatwith's marriage. Attending was obligatory, and each lady was to perform something in their honor as well. Since me and Bertie had become once again on better terms, I decided to choose something romantic, though it was not really my style. Choosing something rebellious would probably make her think twice about our so-called friendship.

I snapped out of my thoughts and opened my mother’s letter.

My dear Hattie

I am glad you used your head for once and decided to answer. Lady Nonie sounds like an amazing and worthy friend, so I praise you for keeping her secret. You are very brave, Harriet. The only reason why I wanted you to leave them sketches alone were because you are destined for something much greater. Like you, I was sent by force to a boarding school and I decided to channel my anger into playing the piano instead. Are you sure though, that sketches are your thing? What if you can do something much bigger? This is why I don’t want for you to return yet. Let these last few months be your change! I will support you in no matter what you choose, though hurry, your father has already been meeting with a few men that are looking for the perfect wife.

Miss you

Lady Beatrice Alice York

She was right. Sketches aren’t my thing, but I know exactly what is.

“Molly! Fetch me a sheet immediately!” I shouted, in a rush.

“Here you go, Hattie.”

I grabbed the quill and started writing:

Mother!

You are indeed right, I know exactly what I want to do! I want to go out by myself, be wedded to whomever I want, someone that I truly love, someone who wants me, not my riches.  I want to be able to run without being frowned at, let my hair run loose and drop the corsets. Drop the heels, I say, the skirts too! Learn whatever thing I want, travel to the other lands, write what I want, be treated equally and have my own say. I have decided by your help that sketches will be my hobby, and politics will be my passion. No other woman deserves to live in a society as this. Mama, I want to be free. Actually, no. We will be free.

Miss you too

Lady Harriet Ada York

As I sealed the letter, there was a knock on my door. I looked at Molly and she instantly went to open.

“Hello Molly. Lady Bertie would like to speak with Lady Harriet in her room, if possible.”

I got up and walked towards the maids.

“Here-“ I handed the letter to Molly, “make sure it gets sent as soon as possible.”

I then looked at Bertie’s maid and said “Her room, you’ve said?”

The maid nodded, and we went to Bertie's room. Her maid knocked and opened the door for me, then closed it after I got in.

“Hattie! Thanks for coming immediately.” Bertie said, and came to hug me. She looked extremely happy, and I suppose I was to know why soon enough.

I decided to return her hug, although I still had not started trusting her again.

She then looked at me with cheer in her eyes, and said “Can you come to my luncheon? It’ll be tomorrow at 12.30. I would appreciate it, a lot.”

“I…” I really didn’t want to go, but I suppose I should at least be happy that’s she’s happy?

“Of course I’ll go, Bertie.” I said, and smiled at her.

She clapped her hands together and let out a huge smile!

“Thanks Hattie! I appreciate it so much.” She then pulled me into another hug, a tight one this time.

“You’re… welcome?”

She then stopped and started jumping up and down with joy. All I could wonder was whether she was really happy marrying such a man, one with no shame. Though, I doubted whether she even knew what kind of things he does. She is indeed too innocent for her own good.

Another thing I had noticed was the look in her eyes; whenever she mentions or thinks about Lord Chatwith, her eyes light up. Was that how love looked like?

Then I had remembered that I had already saw that look on someone else’s face… Haywood’s. Of course, how did I not realise it sooner! He is in love with someone, yet is still being forced to escort me? No wonder he was so lost in thoughts.

I broke out of mine and found Bertie staring at me, asking me whether she should or should not. For a second, I had forgotten that I was in her room.

“I think that you, uh… should! Yes, you should.” I smiled and walked towards the window, to hide my face that looked extremely guilty.

“I’ll take your word then, and will do as you say!” exclaimed Bertie.

I still did not know what she had asked me, and I hoped that blurting out ‘yes’ was the right answer.

There was a knock on the door, and Bertie's maid came in.

"Lady Harriet, Molly wishes to speak to you."

"I shall leave now. Thank you for your kind invitation, Bertie" I smiled at her and she did too.

I left the room and found Molly waiting for me next to the stairs.

"What is it, Molly?"

"Hattie! I just overheard some Ladies speaking and they said that some new books were brought. Maybe you'd like to check them out?"

I gasped and then broke into a smile.

"Yes! To the library!"

I ran as fast as I could to the library, with Molly running after me, stopping each 10 seconds to take a deep breath.

"Harriet! Harriet! Wait for me!"

I jumped in the library and there were more people than usual. Molly came in a few seconds after me, panting heavily.

"You... run... too fast." I looked at her and simply chuckled.

"I don't, that's because you're old!" She looked at me, acting hurt, and I winked at her.

"Now, dearest Molly, grab every single book you see about female rights, equality, and such. Basically those that are rather progressive. I'm sure there must be at least a few."

As I went through the bookshelves, I took out 3 books out that peaked my interest. Most of them happened to be written by female authors!

"Hattie, are these enough?"

I turned around and found Molly with 7 books in her hands.

"Oooh yes! Perfect, thank you. I'll hold on to them now."

Molly stacked them in my hands on top of each other (I barely could see what was in front of me), came closer to me and said in a lowered tone, "By the way, why are all the ladies staring at you?"

"Staring?" I asked. Then I turned around and indeed, there were many looking at me.

"I suppose it's because I caused quite a ruckus. Well, forget them! Also, I was meant to ask you whether you locked my room when I left for Bertie's?"

Her eyes went wide and muttered "No..."

Although one could barely hear what she said, I had heard her well enough. My mouth flew open and I was speechless.

"Let's go! Run as fast as you can!!!!"

We ran out of the library, me trying to follow behind her since I couldn't see because of the damn books.

"Molly, where are you?! I can't see!"

Suddenly, I crashed into something (hoping it wasn't a someone) and all the book pile fell on the floor, along with myself.

"For God's sake! What did I crash into?" I said, while rubbing at the back of my head.

"Into me." I heard a manly voice which I did not recognize, and when I looked up I saw a handsome man looking at me, with piercing green eyes. "Marie Gouze, Mary Shelley, Catharine Macaulay.." he looked at me and said, "Great choices."

I had just made a fool out of myself in front of a stranger, not to mention my clumsiness and my messy hair. Wait... he knew all the poets, and rather than commenting something foolish about them being all females, he said that!

It was strange though, he didn't seem to be mad for my use of language nor for my crash into him. Instead, he seemed to be quite amused.

"Lady Harriet!"

I saw Molly coming back, obviously out of breath.

"What happened..? Oh my! Sir, please pardon her clumsiness." she said, bowing to him.

"Molly! The books! Where are they?"

"I find it amusing how you're more worried about the fact that your books flew all over, than the fact that you're still on the floor." he said, trying not to laugh.

He was right though; I had forgotten I was still on the floor.

Molly instantly helped me up and started picking up the books. Now that I was facing him on the same level, it was different. Somehow I felt... attracted to him? I couldn't keep my eyes off his, and neither one of us broke eye contact, until...

"Hattie, how many books were you holding?"

"Ten" I told her, turning to look at her.

She looked worried, judging from how she was looking at the books in her hands, and from the feeling in my gut I already knew what was the matter, but I asked anyways.

"Why?"

"There are only 9."

I took the book out of her hands and started looking at each one of them. The missing book was one of the 3 I had picked...

"MARY WOLLSTONECRAFT!!!" I shouted, shoved the books into Molly's arms, ran past the handsome stranger, grabbed my skirt to take it off the floor since I almost fell in it and started running towards the stairs.

"Harriet! Stop grabbing the skirt so tight! You're going to tear it into pieces!" I heard Molly shout, but I couldn't care less about my skirt.

I already knew that Molly would excuse my behaviour with the Lord, but for the moment, I needed to find that book!

After I went down 2 floors, I finally managed to find it.

Though now that my mind was at ease, all my thoughts had turned to something else. Rather... someone, than something.

~~~

The day after I went to Bertie’s luncheon, as promised.

Though Bertie was the only person I had ever spoken to that attended the luncheon, the company was quite enjoyable. I heard a few good jokes to which I laughed and to some gossip too. The rumors that they made up are out of this world.

However, it was a bit annoying to hear Bertie boast about how lovely and of a gentlemen Lord Chatwith is! It was a bit obvious that many of the ladies in the room disagreed to that fact. I am definite that Lady Nonie was not his only victim, but at least she managed to speak up.

Suddenly, the air felt thick. Lady Hester had said something to Bertie, and she for sure did not like it. She then started glaring at another lady, Katherine, I believe her name was. Apparently, she and Hester were good friends, so it only felt right for Bertie to have the same relationship with her, but they did not seem on friendly terms.

I took the opportunity and decided to leave the room before things got out of hand, although it was enjoyable, there were a million things I much rather would be doing.

~~~

I had decided to prepare myself early for the Ball, and decided to read some books to kill time.

“Lady Harriet! Why are you still here? The performances are about to begin!” Molly broke me out of my bubble.

“Oh, heck!” I said, and dropped the book.

I ran down to the ballroom and found Enid Foster performing a Piano Sonata with Lady Kensington. Although it was not flawless, it was very magical to listen to. Up next was Ariaena and then Katherine, Hester’s friend, I believe. Then it was my turn, and I started to feel a bit anxious about performing.

Although I was not so fond of my choice of performance, I wanted to perform it perfectly. I went in the middle, steadied my voice and began reciting the combination of both romantic poems.  Part of me wanted to play it safe and go with something considered as not progressive, but another part of me was feeling very regretful of not having chosen one that fitted my style.

While reading the poems, I did not dare look at anybody’s face. The vocabulary used by Shelley and Burns was quite particular; both describe love as something peaceful, though they did not mention the ugly aspects of it. Almost every Lady in the room knew that Lord Chatwith only had an icy, stone cold heart which has no feelings.

As I finished, I curtsied and left the room to get some air, after feeling suffocated by all the eyes that had been on me.

“Lady Harriet, your performance was enchanting! And.. you also have received this letter, from your mother.” Molly came to me and said, holding the letter.

“Thanks, I’ll read it later though.”

I should not have chosen those poems! I regretted it so much. It would have been better to show off Wollstonecraft’s works instead, how stupid of me. I should have risked it again this time.

Whilst the other performances were still going on, Lord Haywood joined my side.

“Great job as usual, Lady Harriet.” He smiled kindly. “Though… you do not look so happy?”

“I don’t feel as if it were the right choice.” I said, feeling quite grumpy at myself.

“Are you sure though? It fitted you quite good. “

“It just didn’t, well, make my heart go fast, or my blood pump! It isn’t my style at all.”

“It is alright to have regrets. For the moment, why don’t you focus on something else?”

Then I remembered, the same look in Bertie’s eyes was in Haywood’s. It was obvious that tonight he was trying to be much more attentive, but it still did not feel right for him to be in a situation as this. So, I decided to do the right choice this time.

I turned at Haywood, and looked directly at his eyes. He put on a confusing look.

“Lord Haywood… you are in love, are you not?” I blurted out, not resisting the suspense any longer.

Now, he looked even more surprised and was left speechless by my question.

“You are still unsure whether you should follow your feelings or not, by the rules of society I’m guessing. Perhaps… it does not want you to be with this lady?” I raised a brow at him, and he replied.

“Lady Harriet…”

“Whoever she is, she is very lucky. I am not insulted, so do not worry about that. Rather than being here though… go. Stop wasting your time at this ‘very fun’ ball and enjoy yourselves as you please. If you need my help, here I will be.”

“I could not control my heart, I am very sorry... Though, how do you know about all this?”

“Intuition! I know  that you cannot though ‘tis fine. Now go already!” I smiled at him and gave him a small pat on his shoulder.

“Thank you, for understanding” He bowed and left immediately.

All the regrets I had were gone now. It felt very good to have done such a good deed to somebody who was being frowned upon because of this wretched society! Oh, will I definitely help it change.

I went back inside with a huge smile on my face. The performances had ended, and the festivities had begun. Music was being played and there were couples dancing merrily in the middle. I saw Bertie coming towards me with an angry look on her face, and I greeted her since I did not think it were because of me…

She stopped in front of me and said, angrily, “You better be nice to me Hattie, or I will make you regret it. Every Lady has her own awful secrets, does she not?”

What in God’s name did she mean by that?!

Just as I was about to reply, she left and disappeared into the crowd. Nonie had already warned me not to trust her and to be cautious at all times, which is what I have been doing. Hopefully, Bertie had been bluffing. I had no awful secrets to hide for sure.

Rather than returning to my room, I decided to stick a bit longer or else it would seem strange to immediately leave after being threatened by Bertie. As I was going around, I heard him, the stranger.

The one that I could not stop thinking about after crashing into him, and making out a complete fool of myself in front of. I looked at him and he seemed to be involved into a rather heated discussion.

“Why, do you not agree for men and women to be equal?” He said, looking handsome, obviously.

I started walking closer to the group of men surrounding him, intrigued by what he had said.

Another man snickered, and said “Of course not! We are far superior than them.”

That man was dead to me. I walked up to him, with my hands behind my back and said:

“Pardon you, Sir. Superior, you have said? Why do you think that exactly?” I looked at him with my brow raised, ignoring the other set of eyes on me.

“Our intelligence is vaster than yours. Quite obvious, is it not?”

I could feel my whole body on fire, and my heart going fast. I shall and will prove him wrong!

“I do not wish women to have power over men; but over themselves.” I said, quoting by my favorite book.

He obviously had not understood what I meant by that, and was about to say something foolish, so I cut him off instantly.

“Strengthen the female mind by enlarging it, and there will be an end to blind obedience.” I quoted once again, and he was still confused.

I decided to quote one more time, only to ridicule him in front of all the other men.

“Let woman share the rights and she will emulate the virtues of man; for she must grow more perfect when emancipated.” I smirked at his oblivious look.

I raised my head, and proudly asked “Now, Sir, tell me. Who was the one to write those lines? Certainly you would know, as your intelligence is far vaster than mine.”

All the other men seemed to be lost in thoughts as they did not know either, except for him. As we made eye contact, he smirked. Of course, he knew the answer after I had shouted it at the top of my lungs.

“Certainly, William Blake.” The foolish man answered, and I faced him.

“Certainly, that’s incorrect. The intelligent mind behind those lines is none other than Mary Wollstonecraft.” I said, never taking off the smirk off my face.

He was embarrassed by his ridiculous behaviour and excused himself. I felt so proud to have proved a close-minded person like him wrong. Eventually, all the other men also felt ashamed and left too. It was only me and him left…

“Well, that was quite the show. Definitely did enjoy it though. He also did deserve it, and being put in his place by a Lady like yourself was quite amusing.” He smiled at me, and came even closer.

“You have left me wondering what your name was, ever since you collided into me… Lord James Abernathy, in favour of equality, liberation… Progressist.” he said, with a charming smile on his face.

My heart felt heavy but in a cheerful way, if that was even possible. I could also feel my cheeks turning red because of his compliment. How could it be that he had such an impact on me?

I regained my composure as quickly as possible and answered, “Lady Harriet Ada York. I suppose I’m a progressist as well then” I said as I chuckled.

“I would have been disappointed if you weren’t, after standing up to that man. If you hadn’t-“

“I definitely had to, after hearing such absurd things coming out of his filthy mouth! I cannot believe people with those opinions still exist.”

“Believe it, Lady Harriet, that there are more people with those opinions than ours. I simply despise these foolish thoughts about women simply being there to bear children for men. They should have their own rights, it’s only fair. Just like men, they should be able to roam freely-”

I started staring at him; listening to what he was saying was like music to my ears. We had the same opinions, the same thoughts, the same wants, the same future.

Though, I wondered, what was the most thing he wished to see different?

“Lord James, what is the biggest difference you would like to see?” I asked, eager to hear his answer.

He seemed to be rather pensive for a minute.

“That is the hardest question I have ever been asked… I guess my reply would be equality between-“

“Women and men” We said, in unison. Then we smiled at each other and he asked me a question.

“Being a Lady yourself, what is the most difficult thing?” I absolutely loved how much he showed interest regarding the matter.

“I…”

The first thought that came to mind was what my father had said, upon announcing my acceptance to Kensington School. As soon as you return you are to be wedded.

Every time I thought of that line, I felt powerless.

I raised my head to face him and said, “Having my father look for a Lord to wed me with, one which will probably have no absolute respect for me.” I dropped my head a bit and
wiped away the tears that were forming in my eyes from fright.

“It feels suffocating, does it not?” He looked at me with comforting eyes, and there was a wave of thoughts flooding my mind.

I felt blood rushing to my cheeks once again and I looked away in embarrassment.

“It does, so much.”

“This society is far too troubled. Apart from the inequality, poverty and slavery are also huge problems. Do you not agree?” He asked me.

“I definitely do. I have heard of multiple situations where maids are hit by their Lords or Ladies. Even simply hearing about it makes me angry.”

“Lady Harriet, I admire you. Never have I met such a brave woman, one not afraid to speak her mind. I find you quite intriguing.”

He flashed a smile at me and I felt my heart flutter in my chest.

“Well, Lord James, I have never met a man that wants to hear about my opinions. Thank you for considering me as equal. It is the greatest compliment I could ever receive.”

“Of course. Talking with you has been quite pleasant, and I was wondering whether you’d like to outside on the balcony instead?”

“Surely!” It was impossible to hide my excitement at this point. “The air definitely has become too hot in here…” I muttered, hoping he would not hear.

I followed him out to the balcony and he started telling me how his interest in politics began. We spent the whole time talking rather than participating in the festivities of the ball, but it was very much worth the time.

As soon as I went to my room, Molly came, asking to speak with me urgently.

“What is it, Molly?” I asked, while letting down my hair.

“Hattie, I’m so very sorry! Lady Bertie… It’s all my fault…” She started crying, a whole lot.

“Calm down! Please.” I put my arms around her shoulders and dragged her to sit on my bed.

She wiped away the tears and looked at me with regret in her eyes.

“As I was with Lady Bertie’s maid, I accidentally told her…”

“Told her what, exactly?” I asked.

“About you and Lady Nonie’s discussion regarding Lord Chatwith..” She started crying again and this time got down on her knees, begging me for forgiveness.

So this, is what Bertie was referring to. She could threaten me all she wanted, I’m not going to be her puppet for any longer.

“Stop making a fool out of yourself and get up.” I said to her calmly.

She looked confused, but did as I said.

“Molly, stop crying. Although you should not have done that, I understand that mistakes happen. Bertie doesn’t scare me anyway.”

~~~

The next day, I woke up because of all the commotion there was in the corridor. I got up and opened the door, only to find the other Ladies still in their morning gowns looking quite worried.

“Lady Anne, what has happened?” I asked her.

“Lord Chatwith has been found dead, we’ve heard, in the main parlor. Lady Kensington sent everyone to their rooms, and a servant was sent to fetch to constable. Many Ladies seem to be happy about it. Do you know anything, Hattie?”

Why am I not surprised? He definitely had it coming.

“I don’t, sorry.”

I returned into my room and smiled. Finally, justice had been done.

Round 4 Complete

Last edited by chayanne03 (23/12/2019 at 09:44)

Name- Nonie Grace Dedworth

Interests- Byron (RI), Bertie (FI)

Outfits- Inside Library, Debutante Ball

Story

Nonie was nervous her fingers were shaking or was it her whole body, she wanted to tell Lady Kensington but she was afraid for a disappointed look or even a disapproving one. She wanted to turn around and leave yet remembering the gift that Myles, shameless sent her made her knock on the door. “Can I help you, Nonie,” Lady Kensington spoke up and Nonie nodded her story escaped her lips faster than someone could say 1, 2, 3. “I am sorry that happened to you Nonie but I wished you came to me sooner with this,” Nonie frowned, “Excuse me?” Nonie felt the woman pull away from her a little like she didn’t want anything to do with her. “I will keep the scandal from leaving this place and you have shelter with me, But I can’t help you more,” Nonie couldn’t believe her eyes she looked at the woman before her that had her head held high and for the first time Nonie felt betrayed on a deeper level, “But why?” Lady Kennington Eyes narrowed, “It’s not my news to share, and I would appreciate it if you told nobody else this,” Nonie felt ice waterfall over her, Nonie stood up just as quick as she came she was at the door, “Nonie the private lessons with me are hereby finished, I will talk to you in the next evaluation,” Nonie looked the woman straight in the eye and shook her head before leaving the door she had also nothing else to say, tears were streaming down her eyes.
XXX XXX XXX

The whole rest of February, Nonie had been afraid to leave her room the only time she will leave her room would be for classes, after hearing what Lady Kensington had told Hattie, Nonie had never been so sad, mad and disappointed in her life she had even be happy when she understood she didn’t have to see the lady of the manor in private lessons. It hadn’t been Hattie place to tell but hers, Nonie was mad that her classes in town had been stopped, Hattie surely had enjoyed those times, and Nonie felt so at fault.

She didn’t even want to go to this meeting. “I cannot believe you waited until the Dowager Countess was here to speak up about how Bertie had been acting/ treating you! It has caused tongues to wag amongst the gentry about Kensington not being a fit place for a young woman. This place is supposed to be a haven for woman, Nonie,” Nonie blinked and looked at the woman that was spitting fire she wanted to speak up but the Lady wasn’t done. “Not only have you jeopardized this already tenuous place in society but you also offended the Countess by the claims you made about Bertie’s old manners as if she’d been ill-bred, such a statement coming from you! Is highly disrespectful, and the only reason I am letting you stay is because of the assurances your aunt made to the Countess that in the future you would better understand your place.” Nonie’s eyes went wide. “You can leave now Nonie, and remember there is a difference between speaking up for yourself and speaking out of turn. Nonie bit her tongue turned around and left the room.

She had wanted to say I knew my place but someone tough me to see my worth, It seems like I ain’t worth much.

“Who do you think you are?” Nonie had just turned into the hallway on the way to the room when Hester blocked her way, “Such a great friend you and Ice queen Hattie are. A true friend would have helped a friend get over her homesickness, instead of behaving self-righteously. I thought it was a good idea to drop you as a friend. But instead of being boring you also a bitch. Congratulation I hope for you that you didn’t ruin the reputation of Kensington manor. Hester shook her head threw Nonie another mean look before turning away and walking off. Nonie looked at her back and wondered since when telling the truth became a crime, Nonie fell tears fall pour down her eyes once again, it seems these days the only thing she did was crying.

The only place she felt at peace was the library but she hadn’t seen Byron at all not even after February. She left the library with a good book in her hand. “Byron?!” She wanted to grab his arm because he was walking so fast. He  turned around and looked annoyed, “It’s Lord Byron, Lady Nonie,” Nonie blinked, “Oh alright, Lord Byron, how have you been?” The male glared at her and Nonie felt herself get small, “I would like for you to not speak to me so informally,” Nonie blinked not understanding why he was so cold, “Why?” Nonie asked therefor. “I do not take kindly to anything or anyone that’s a threat to my family,” Nonie blinked but before she could say anything he had walked away. Nonie blinked she never knew something could make you break more than an assault but this her seeing someone she cares about threat her like a pest just felt like her heart had been ripped out of her chest. She was too shocked and petrified to even cry but everyone that saw her could say the same. Nonie looked like as if someone had taken her soul away.

The girl that had been horrible was once again smiling and apologizing like the word was green once again, Oh did I say girl I mean woman, Nonie looked at her confused, “How so?” Nonie shouldn’t have asked, really because it wasn’t the deed, the girl had been deflowered she could have wait if she was going to marry the male but okay the name that followed however made Nonie’s blood turn cold, “By my fiancé of course Lord Myles Chatwich,” Nonie felt cold and shook her head, “That can’t be true,“ Bertie looked at her confused and Nonie whispered, “He tried to rape me,”  Bertie was quiet for a second before she let out an awful scream, “Why must you be jealous and lie so!” Nonie eyes went wide, “Bertie?” The girl shook her head, “You are a miserable liar and I hate you, you will regret the words you just spurted,” Nonie stepped back, “Bertie, I am only telling you this because I am a friend of yours and I am worried about you,” Bertie hissed out, “Your no friend of my you slut,” With that, she turned around and walked away. “Read my lips, you are trash,” Nonie blinked her eyes and signed, what had just happened she needed some book to read.

“My little Lilly,” Nonie looked up from her book and saw Myles. She wanted to jump from the swig but Myles was blocking the way, “I don’t take kindly to my present being returned or the fact that I am being ignored. Nonie shook, “Don’t worry I won’t do anything….yet,” Nonie nodded she just wanted to get away from him. “Word! Nonie!” Nonie swallowed before speaking, “Of course Lord Myles,” He smiled, “Did you expect to win this fight, Nonie,” Myles whispered in her ears. “As long as I am here, I will always try to get your cookie,” Myles snickered at the end and finally stepped away from her. “Till next time Nonie,” He whispered sultry before pulling away. Nonie sank through her legs she was so scared. Ethel came rushing to her as soon as Myles left, “Are you okay Lady Nonie, I tried to get Lady Hattie but couldn’t find her did he do anything to you,” Nonie was clutching at Ethel while shaking her head, “He just scared me that’s all,” Nonie tried she really, did try but Myles was too dangerous to be around and it scared her more than anything, what was she still doing here.

It was 3 days later that the rumours started about how corrupt Nonie was and how she loves male attention and even went as far as seducing an engaged male. Nonie always shuddered when she heard the name Lord Chatwich which each passing day Nonie felt more like she was living hell on earth with every word Nonie turned back into the meek woman she was when she attended this school how couldn’t she. The person who toughs her to show confidence was the first to turn her back on her because in this world a good name and reputation mean more than the truth, Nonie should have learned.

The debutante ball, everyone looked happy in their white gown. Somewhere throwing her deadly looks, Nonie just wanted this night to be over with she was done. Tonight she would tell her father she was going home with him, in no way was she staying at this place, “Nonie?!” Nonie looked up at Hattie and nodded, she hadn’t mustered a smile in weeks. Hattie still looked worried. But Nonie really couldn’t muster much this day, too scared and upset made her frozen, she went this day with her head down eyes on the tiles. The lies were too much to bear and even though Hattie did so much for her, so, so much, Nonie already felt like she was dying slowly but certainly., she had to leave this place. Names after names where being called girls would joyously make there why to there escorts. When Nonie’s name come up she was so happy to see her fathers face she wanted to hug him but she just warped her arm in his. Her father frowned when he saw her, “Nonie what’s wrong?” Nonie shook her head and muster, “I want to go home,” Her father kept looking at her with softening eyes those eyes were the nicest she has seen this past month. So she told her father everything that happens at the end tears were going down her eyes and her father hugged her, “We will go home tomorrow,” Nonie blinked not understanding, “Really?” Her father smiled at her “Of course I won’t let you rot in a place like this Nonie, remember this genius idea was your aunts,” My father rolled his eyes at the world genius making Nonie dropped a small smile. They made them why to chair and Nonie was sure that she would be seated for the whole night seeing other girls dance their night away.

“May I have this dance from you,” Nonie looked up surprised she didn’t expect someone to ask her. Nonie shook her head and mumbled, “I won’t want to soil your name lord,” The male smiled at her brighter than the sun. “Let me think about that after I danced with the prettiest lady her. Nonie was speechless before she turned her head to her father. He nodded at her. Nonie placed her hand in his and the song started Nonie wanted to growl not a waltz. The guy gripped her by the middle and held her hand, “Can you waltz my lady?!” Nonie smiled and nodded, “Yes Lord,” The male smiled. “Good princess, can you do something for me?” Nonie looked at him expectedly. “Held your head high,” Nonie was surprised before the male leads her around the room following the other pairs that where dancing. The song ended to soon, “Thank you, for the waltz lady Nonie Grace Dedworth,” The male smiled but Nonie was shocked, “Lord? What may your name be?” Before the male could answer Nonie’s hand was grabbed and she was pulled away.

“I don’t think you learned your lesson,” Nonie looked at Myles fearful. “How dare you dance with someone else,” Nonie cowered away, Myles raised his hand to hit her but someone grabbed his hand. “How dare you touch my daughter like you please,” Her father was seethed. “Your daughter should learn her place,” Myles bit back while rucking his arm out of my father reach. Nonie’s father ducked down and whispered something in his ear, Nonie never saw Myles become so white out of fright before he hurried away. “What did you tell him?” Nonie asked confused. “That if he hurt another hair on your head he could say goodbye to his genitals,” Nonie’s moth fell open, “Dad!” Her father grabbed her hand and pulled her back into the ball, “I could do much worst Nonie this would be milt,” Her father answered matter-of-factly.

“I just saw gentlemen try to hurt my daughter miss Kensington and she told me it wasn’t the first time!” “It’s a Lady!” My father huffed, “Your no lady to me, I will come to get my daughter tomorrow, we won’t want a scandal on your precious manor,” It sounded so sarcastic that if Nonie felt any life in her she would have laughed, yet she was broken.

Nonie was in tears, “Hattie, I am so sorry,” Hattie was shaking her head and helping Nonie pack even though Ethel and Molly were doing a good job, “Nonie your not yourself, your so sad and scared this is no way to live,” Nonie wanted to argue but it was the truth she sighed, “I will send you a letter each month and you better come visit me. Hattie nodded, Nonie shook her head and held her pinkie out, “Promise me?!” Hattie smiled softly also tears in her eyes, “I promised,” Nonie smiled and nodded. “And Hattie whatever Bertie says just agree with her she is a little devil in disguise, don’t trust her,” Hattie nodded. “I will miss you so much,” Nonie finished and hugged Hattie tightly, “Each month and come visit,” Nonie whispered and Hattie nodded once more. Ethel grabbed the luggage, “And remember I believe in your talent will come to your shop to buy thousand of them,” That finally seems to make Hattie break, “Nonie I am so sorry for what this place did to you,” Nonie smiled, “I thought it was making me stronger but at the end, it broke me down,” Nonie threw Hattie another sat smile before she left the manor head down the same way she came in.

Once she stepped out of the manor she felt the air fill her lungs, after a month she could finally breathe.

Round 4 Complete

Last edited by NinaJones (21/12/2019 at 23:10)

NAME   ❤️ Lᴀᴅʏ Kᴀᴛʜᴇʀɪɴᴇ ﹙Kɪᴛᴛʏ﹚ Nɪᴄᴏʟᴇ Sʜᴇғғɪᴇʟᴅ ❤️

STORY-(COMPLETE)

MARCH-COMPLETE

“Hurry Maud!” I exclaimed loudly… “you must hurry!” I was pacing my room frantically wringing my long white gloves between my fingers

“Yes My Lady… just a moment” she huffed as she bent and tried to stretch her arm a bit longer. I trembled with fear and was not sure how much more time I had before…

I shoved past her and dug frantically on the opposite side of the bed closest to the wall until my fingertips gripped the offending object. Exclaiming in a relief filled wail I snatched my shoe then awkwardly hopped on one foot pulling the damn thing on while at the same time bouncing to the door. How on earth it managed to get trapped on the opposite side of the bed I couldn’t say but I was running now, like no proper Lady should… racing really, down the grand staircase and through the parlor. I could feel servant eyes gawking at me, but I paid little heed to any of them, I may have even seen Lady Kensington as I dashed by, but none of that mattered right now. I had to find him… before…

I whimpered and tears welled up in my eyes from my fear. Maud had just overheard and came rushing in jostling me out of bed. My stomach was coiled in the hardest of knots. It was hardly even dawn yet, but I hooked my skirts in my fists and darted as fast as possible towards the garden path. I didn’t care who saw me, if there would be frowns or scandal or ruin. The ground was moist as if spring was beginning to thaw the icy grips of winter from the earth's soul.

I came around the bend at what I was certain was a breakneck speed and I saw him, striding purposefully across the courtyard to the small gathering of servants jostling luggage from a carriage at the direction of one man… one horrible, despicable, vile man. Caleb was saying something, looking very deliberate and Chatwith seemed to find whatever it was comical. He laughed at Caleb and turned his back. I gasped and continued rushing towards them, terrified over the perilous situation unfolding. It had been two whole weeks of Caleb acting like a caged lion wanting to thwart the thing that most offended him. This was the first time he had a chance to encounter Lord Chatwith since he found out about that disturbing Valentine's Day gift.

“Call your seconds” I heard Caleb growl and I pressed a hand to my mouth stifling my scream as I came to a dramatic halt. I was too late! Wesley, Caleb’s valet, was gripping his arm attempting to pull him back.

“Bloody hell… are you in your cups Kensington” Chatwith muttered giving Caleb an incurious glare. Then he turned to the side and his eyes landed on me causing an icy shiver to race down my back.

He sneered in a low villainous tone, “Is this because of HER…” Caleb turned and suddenly saw I stood there, the glint in his eyes became dangerous. I sucked in a breath at the depth of rage emanating from him. I had never seen Caleb look so… savage. “over some strumpet too dumb to hide her wanton ways…”

Caleb jerked and started to rush forward, if it wasn’t for Wesley, he likely would have wrapped his hands around Chatwith’s neck.

“Why do you even care, it’s not like you are courting the tart…” I blushed furiously while Wesley was trying to talk some sense into Caleb. Something like ‘think of Lady Kensington’ and ‘Lady Katherine...hearing insults’… Something must have gotten through to him because suddenly Caleb backed away and headed for me. He angrily gripped my arm at the elbow and began leading me away while shouting over his shoulder in a deadly voice.

“Call for your seconds!” Caleb’s voice was icy steel on that parting jab and I was skipping across the ground to keep pace with his jarring stomps. It wasn’t until that exact moment that I noticed that Duke Matson was watching quite intently as the ‘entertainment’ stretched out.



Caleb proceeded to dump me at the cottage and ordered Wesley to stand watch before he left abruptly. I gasped realizing that the door was being secured from the outside.

“Caleb!” I yelled going and pounding on the door. Then I looked out the window and could see his body disappearing up the path headed towards the Manor. I shouted in disbelief.

“Lady Katherine…” it was Wesley from the opposite side of the locked door. His tone was both apologetic and resolute. “I believe My Lord has some biscuits and ale if you care for a snack until his return.”

To which I screamed a very unladylike obscenity.



Hours later there was a loud scraping against the door and cool air flooded in followed quickly by a concerned looking Maud and then a less volatile Caleb. Oh, he was still plenty mad, he just wasn’t frothing at the mouth like before. Well bully for him, since I was fit to be tied in my simmering rage.

“How dare you lock me away like some… some… tool!” I began shouting the second he strolled in. Maud immediately started trying to caution me while Caleb arched a brow. Maybe if I had been thinking straight, I would have noticed the lethal glint in his eyes, but nothing would stop me at that point. “I will not be treated like that! You won’t just shove me away and hide me when you don’t want to deal with something!”

“You won’t?” was all he gritted out.

“No” I shouted again. Anyone that would have seen that scene would have thought me some shrew cackling and henpecking a tolerant man based on his completely still, calm appearance. That seemed to irk me even more. I stormed over to him and began poking at his chest. “Did you go fight him Caleb!! Duelll…” I said the word like it were some disease “... him… Damn you Caleb I will NOT have it. It is barbaric and foolish… and utterly hideous!”

Suddenly he grabbed my wrist and held it tightly in his fist “It is about honor!” He hissed.

“HONOR…!” I tried to jerk my hand free of his to no avail… “HONOR!... Who cares about that! I don’t care what those people think about me!”

“YOU SHOULD!” He roared suddenly, his rage as potent as my own… “Everything I have done to ensure your reputation! You very much should damn well care Kitty!” Tears brimmed my eyes

“You could get hurt!” The shrilling accusation hissed through my teeth then I shoved against his chest. Then I hit him, then again, and again until suddenly he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me against his big hard body tightly. Until I choked and started shaking against him, gripping his shirt in my fists. The rage and fear and frustration all melting into huge wrecking sobs pouring against his broad chest like I were some stupid little kid.

“We cannot go on like this” His voice was low, calm again once my weeping began to subside. His words though made my stomach drop. Was he about to end things between us? I think I stopped breathing. His hands were brushing up and down my back in a soothing manner as he continued unperturbed. “I shouldn’t have let things get so out of hand”

I attempted to pull back, I needed to see his face, but he refused to let loose his hold, keeping me close. “What are you saying Caleb?” I whispered, I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear his answer.

“I never should have continued our dalliances… none of this would have happen if I had made my intentions known” Well that was putting it bluntly.

“You mean by staking your claim?” I whisper. He must have figured I had gathered my wits about me because he eased me back and nodded his head as if it were pretty simple. Slowly he tucked an errant curl under my cap and continued.

“Yes, then Chatwith would have known not to try to trifle with you, he wouldn’t have done what he had. Everyone would know that you are mine”

What a mixture of joy and rage his simple statement caused.

“I should get you back, some would likely have noticed your absence by now, you’re missing your classes”

My nostrils flared but I kept my mouth mulishly shut as Caleb nodded towards Maud and together the two of them escorted me back to the Manor.

“Lady Katherine, thank you for our visit. I will call on you tomorrow” he murmured his goodbye in a distinguished and very proper voice once Maud was starting to lead me up the stairs. It annoyed me.

“Lord Caleb…” I turned to face him and finally I think he noticed that I had become miffed. “I am not property!”

He looked surprised by my comment, but I did not wait around for further discussion. I turned, hooked my right fist in my skirts and stormed up the staircase then proceeded to hide in my room for the rest of the day.


True to his word, Caleb called on me the following day, taking me… and Maud… strolling through the conservatory. It was all completely proper and polite. The next day we spent time in the library. The following he lectured me about the art and architecture of the main drawing room. I say lectured because, in order for there to have been a discussion, I would have needed to participate. And so on and so forth, day after day, we spent time being completely appropriate and decent and respectable. He never stayed with me for long, always needing to return to his duties, mostly to see to the Duke. But it was always long enough for someone to see us together. Somewhere… befitting my station. And I hated every minute of it.

On the morning of the 11th, he did not visit, instead Lady Kensington’s maid appeared right in the middle of my music lesson, informing me that I was expected in her sitting room immediately. I noticed some girls lean towards each other and begin whispering but it hardly mattered. It was already buzzing around the entire school that Caleb had taken an interest in me. My stomach coiled and ached as I collected my things. I much preferred his attention when he wasn’t being so damn honorable and decent.

The sitting room was much lighter and more feminine than where we had our last private meeting. This room was softer, bright and cheery with rich curtains and drapes. There were butterflies and vines wallpapered along one wall just above the cap rail of pale wood wainscoting paneling. Meeting in the less formal setting actually made me feel more uncomfortable than I had in the study.

“Lady Katherine, please have a seat” I walked over, setting my books on a rectangular Chippendale center table and curtsying before setting down on the elegant soft sofa.

“Good day Lady Kensington” she nodded in return as she took a seat opposite me.

She began the discussion pointing out how pleased she was with my progress and deportment in my classes. It seemed most of my tutors were giving good reviews and that I was quickly setting a good name for myself when it came to my studies. I smiled at the compliment and thanked Lady Kensington for her praise. However, within minutes of my arrival, the conversation quickly turned away from the school completely.

“I, however, would venture to say that the name Kitty is rather deceptive and quite fraudulent.” My eyes widen... “with a name such as that, one would come to expect a rather delicate, sweetly dispositioned, playful young lady”

“You... disapprove of my name?” I choke out blushing furiously. 

She looked at me directly, and while her tone was very graceful and polite, she was extremely blunt “I say it is way too tame for you Lady Katherine. You are much more of a wildcat than any kitten”

I stammered indelicately looking at her with confusion and worry, “I… I am sorry My Lady… why… what would make you… have I done something wrong My Lady?”

“Caleb has been in quite a few times to discuss the topic of you Lady Katherine and I assure you, that particular son of mine has never been able to keep any secrets from me” Again, she gave me that very direct, all knowing gaze.

My face must have gone another two shades redder than it already was. I looked into her eyes and I could see the truth of it, she most definitely knew. I felt like shrinking back and hiding in the folds of the lush sofa. I quickly tried to start explaining myself… defending myself... it all came out as gasps and bumbling chokes.

“I will hear none of your excuses or explanations, I do not need them.” She advised, and I was surprised to see that I did not see judgement in her eyes. She must have understood the emotions that were running through me as she continued. “The happiness of both my sons is all that is important to me. And if tugging a wildcat by the tail makes Caleb happy, then that is good enough for me... for now.”

I had no idea what I should say or do… words were lodged in my throat. This was the most embarrassing conversation to have with the mother of the man that you were in love with. Just thinking of how much I loved him suddenly sent a rush of awareness racing through me. I continued to sit there mute, flushed and heated as Lady Kensington continued her discussion… or lecture rather. Again, I was but a helpless listener.

“You should also know that while Caleb is the first born and rightful heir as the future Duke of Piedmont, that is no longer an option for him.  He will not get the title or prestige a Duke is warranted. That esteem will now go to his brother Byron. So, if that is why you have set your claws into my son…” she paused dramatically as I frowned deeply, my mind racing wildly… “I would suggest that you retract them now and set him free before his feelings become inconsolable.” With that she rose from her seat and added one last comment… “You do not want to hurt My Caleb Lady Katherine, because then you will have made an enemy out of me”

My stomach clenched and despite the fact I had things I wanted to say, things I needed to ask, apparently the ‘conversation’ was over. She was quick to dismiss me, and I had no choice but to rise, gather my books and retreat.

All I kept thinking as I walked to my room was, I hadn’t even known that Caleb was the eldest, and… wondering if he had lost his right to the Dukedom because of his association with me.



The next day Caleb showed at his most customary time now that he was ‘courting’ me. Maybe if we had done this in the correct order, I would be more enamored of Caleb’s decorum and manners. Maybe if I hadn’t already known what it was to feel his touch and his lips and have him inside me… maybe then each of these daily visits wouldn’t seem like such agonizing torture. And the worst part was that I could not tell if he were feeling as frustrated as I. He was always so well behaved and courteous.

But when he walked in on the 12th, the Duke came sauntering in behind him looking all the world like a fluffed-up peacock. He strutted like he was ready to lord over the world and the little inhabitants of this trifling little country home. I didn’t relish his attendance today... well I didn’t any other day either, but today especially. I had things I need to discuss with Caleb, and I couldn’t have that conversation with this popinjay hovering about.

“Well, well, if it isn’t the beautiful little songbird” he remarked strolling up to me and giving me a taunting little grin.  My back stiffened and I lifted my chin almost to the point that I looked like I might be looking down my nose at the Duke. That seemed to amuse him a bit “she is quite the little hellion isn’t she cousin”

“Lady Katherine, while not of your rank is still a Lady of your ilk and deserving of your respect and courtesy, Your Grace” Caleb’s voice sounded so … polished and withdrawn. Like he was remarking the weather. I wanted so badly to throw something at him. Instead I turned to the Duke and curtsied.

“Your Grace, I admit, I am a bit troublesome some days” and that made the Duke chuckle. Caleb remained silent but maybe something flashed in his eyes. If so, it was too fleeting for me to define it.

“Yes, you caused quite the stir the last time I happened to see you. It seems that the storms have quietened on that front, at least for the moment” I blushed because I was well aware that the Duke knew exactly what had caused those ‘storms’ to rise since he had been in the cottage the day it started brewing. However, I attempted to stifle any erratic emotions I felt and focus on being pleasant with the pretentious near-royalty peer. Maybe his ridiculous ways would get a rise out of Caleb since I seemed incapable of it lately.

“So it would seem, but a girl does need to have some excitement in her life does she not Your Grace?” I meant to sound flippant and coy… but the way the Duke looked at me gave me serious doubts.

“Indeed, I believe that she does Lady Katherine…” The Duke remarked and I believed it was the first time in the last month that he actually used my name instead of some snarky inappropriate endearment. “Walk with me…” he suggested leaning out his arm waiting for me to hook mine through it. I, of course, hesitated.

“I really must get to my studies Your Grace, I do not wish to fall behind right when I am blossoming into the most proper of misses” that was meant to as a jab at Caleb and my forced confinement to dealing with him strictly in public. I had no idea if he took the hint or not.

“I insist” and I could tell that the Duke really wouldn’t take no for an answer. I briefly glanced back at Caleb, but he remained positively refined. Fine, let him behave that way! I gritted my teeth then plastered on the most artificial and genteel smile I could possibly muster while taking the Dukes arm.


The Duke was definitely flirting up a storm, taunting and teasing me with nearly every other sentence. At one point I thought maybe I saw Caleb’s jaw clench but when I turned to have a better look, the look was gone, and he seemed right back to his solemnly courteous mannerisms. I got the distinct feeling that once the Duke realized that Caleb was not going to react to his antics, he grew bored of them. Perhaps it was just my imagination… but regardless of the reason, I only had to put up with him for another 20 minutes or so before he disengaged.

“I say ole boy, I think it’s time we searched out that lovely Lady Amelie again don’t you?” He looked at me and loudly whispered as if he were conspiring with me “I must admit, there is a healthy dose of connection between those two if I do say so myself… Well I wouldn’t be surprised if things just spiraled right out of control in such a good way. A future Duke and a Duke’s daughter would make the most splendid of matches!”

Well… Caleb may be immune to everything around him these days, but the Duke certainly did hit his mark when he aimed at me. Suddenly my smile locked cold on my face and my heart began hammering violently in my chest. No one could deny his logic… or rational. It did make perfect sense, something I had already considered… even before I found out that Caleb was the oldest and rightful heir. All my questions and concerns that I desperately wanted to address came rushing back and I really wished the Duke would fall off the face of the earth at that very moment.

I bobbed my head before stating “I am surprised Your Grace… if Lady Amelie is so appealing to you that you do not attempt to set your cup for her for yourself… being a Duke and all”

That seemed to draw the Duke up unexpectedly. His lips set in a stubborn bullish manner. So much in fact that it made me remarkably curious why the idea of him going after a Duke’s daughter so readily at hand would make him so uptight.

But he seemed to recover enough to rebuff my suggestion “Well I could see how you might think that, but you see the Lady Amelie and my dear cousin here have already quite the connection. What kind of cad would I be to come between such harmonious affection?” Bullseye again. I returned his mocking grin with a tight curtsy and bowed my head towards Caleb.

“Then I will wish you fine gentlemen your best day and be on my way” I couldn’t stand there and deal with any of it a moment longer. “Your Grace... Lord Kensington” since we were being so formal and respectable, I might as well address him properly. And then I walked away with my head held high. But only until I was out of eye shot then I dashed hurriedly to my room and once again locked myself inside for the rest of the day.

Thankfully, I did not have to endure the Duke’s presence the following day. But in turn, I did not see Caleb either. Perhaps he and the Duke were off brewing up his affections for Lady Amelie. But the minute I thought it I felt bad. I didn’t actually believe there was anything going on between them, but it still put a bee in my bonnet that the Duke was forcing Caleb to spend time with her, and I was left to my own devices… missing him terribly.

The next couple days I tried to avoid the common areas like a plague, hoping to avoid any further encounters that I was not mentally prepared to combat. I instead opted to loiter in my room when classes were over, only sometimes venturing out for dinner. I would even send Maud out for a snack if I got hungry instead of going out on my own. I was feeling like a coward!

The afternoon of the fourteenth Hester’s came strolling into my room after the briefest of knocks. I didn’t object, not that I would have in any case, but I was especially glad for her interruption that day. I was bored out of my mind. And I was certain I had been biting off poor Maud’s head the whole time. The previous night I had the most vivid dream of Caleb… of him coming to me… touching me... filling me… that I woke sweating and found I was touching myself… down there, thinking of him. I wanted him so badly it hurt. And as shameful as it felt to think of it the next day, I couldn’t seem to keep my mind from wandering back to that moment when I pleasured myself, with my fingers. And I continued to touch myself until spasms rocked through me violently on my bed with the image of him clouding my mind. That morning I was extremely embarrassed and shaken over my behavior. And I was savagely bitter because I was losing my mind over going without him for so long. And irritated because I couldn’t figure out for the life of me how he was able to stay so levelheaded without … what we shared together.

So yes, I was relieved to have Hester’s unexpected interruption from my thoughts.

“Why are you hiding?” She charged as soon as she saw I was looking at her. I blushed. “Ummhmm I knew it… so why?”

“Because Caleb is being a stuffy old man and that Duke is doing everything in his power to antagonize me” I admited with a huff. I had learned there was no point in lying to Hester, she would just keep after something like a dog to a bone until she uncovered what she was looking for.

“Well at least you don’t have that monster Lord Chatwith to contend with any longer” she declared with an obvious dose of unbridled concern. Of course, I knew all about Chatwith and Bertie, the whole school was aware of the upcoming nuptials. “And the foolish girl is acting like this is the best thing that has ever happened to her! It is ridiculous”

Her voice was tight, and she was obviously annoyed over the entire situation.

“Perhaps he is different with her…” I offer softly but she looked at me and we both knew that he would never be more than a corrupt, immoral libertine. I sighed softly and looked sad about the whole thing. “What can you do about it? She seems intent and happy with the lie” I whisper 

“Well… it’s neither here nor there, I didn’t come here to discuss Bertie’s future heartaches…” she glances over at Maud as she continues “I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind lending me your maid for a short while”

“Me, My Lady?” Maud choked out nervously.

“Yes you!” Hester says with a smile walking over to her and taking her arm… “You see I have a parcel that arrived in town and cannot escape to retrieve it myself. So, I am sending my girl, but she needs a riding companion and well…” she looked back to me before again to Maud “… I hoped you wouldn’t mind tagging along for the ride.”

There was obvious hesitation in her eyes, but I could also see that there was a sense of awe and bubbling excitement to have been selected by the Lady Hester for anything. I almost chuckled at how well Hester could read people and knew just how to get them to do her bidding. They both looked at me expectantly.

“It is fine by me if you want to go Maud, I have no intention of going anywhere for a while so it is not like I will be needing your escort any time soon, or a change of clothes…”

“Well that may not be exactly true dear Maud… but I will ensure that your Lady does not go anywhere without an escort nor will I allow her to remove herself from this room unclothed!” Maud had the decency to giggle before Hester escorted her out the room to complete her errand.

Hester did return once she had Maud and her lady on their way but did not try to force the issue of me leaving the room. Instead she stayed in with me and we chatted about everything that had been going on lately. We talked a little more about Bertie but since we both knew there was nothing to be done about it, at least for now, we moved on to other topics. Chauncey for instance, Hester informed me that he was quite taken with another lady at the school. I was shocked and even showed Hester some concern, but she was really thrilled about it. I shook my head at her, I would surely scratch my own eyes out before I found joy in Caleb having interest in some other woman. She was incredibly curious why after all this time I wasn’t more thrilled about Caleb courting me. I don’t know why I had thought she hadn’t noticed or heard. Everyone knew, so of course Hester knew. But she had not until that point brought it up. Now that she did, I was too embarrassed to tell her the truth. Hester had never asked what happened the night I went to his chambers. I didn’t think she needed to. It must have been obvious to her when I became so obsessed with having my every minute spent in his company. But then in the last month I had such little contact with him except those horrible courting episodes. I punched my pillow thinking of it.

“That bad is it?”

“It’s just… nothing is how it should be. Caleb is so strict and formal. He never steps out of line. Never gives us a chance to be alone. And I am quite tired of NEVER being alone!” I hiss dropping back on the bed with a frustrated sigh.

“So… change it” she blurted out and I peep at her. Then rolled my eyes. Hester always tried to make things seem so simple and easily fixed.

“It’s not that easy” I whisper, “there is the Duke, who is constantly around… and like I said, Caleb is intent on this course of action”

“But why though?” She couldn’t seem to understand why he would change so drastically. Of course, while everyone knew about the explosive scandal over Bertie, it seemed that not one word had been peeped about Caleb’s encounter with Lord Chatwith. And I certainly was not going to share that information, not even with my best friend. Not only was it entirely too scandalous, but it was also illegal. So instead I just explained that he felt it would be better if we did things ‘the proper way’.

“Well clearly he hasn’t cooled on you though”

“I can’t tell” I grumbled wretchedly from beneath my pillow. And she laughed pulling it away.

“Trust me, he would not be courting you if he were no longer interested. There has not been one hint of scandal about the two of you…” I blushed, “… so there would be no pressure…” then Hester frowned a little, “… well there does seem to be a bit of confusion on which of them is to be the next Duke but even that would not really be an issue if Caleb was since you are a Marquess’ daughter. It isn’t like you are some kind of untitled country miss.”

Perhaps it was a bigger problem than either of them knew of. I already knew the truth of the matter. Caleb was the rightful heir. And for whatever reason, he was being denied his birth right. And I was painfully aware that I just may be that reason. It would totally explain Caleb’s sudden lack of ardor over us. Perhaps he was regretting his feelings and for giving in to my forwardness the night I went to his rooms. Regardless of what Hester actually knew, or admitted to knowing, Caleb was an honorable and responsible man. He knew I had never been with anyone but him, and I knew that he would feel duty-bound to me because of it, no matter what other people knew… or didn’t know. The trouble was, I didn’t want Caleb to take me as an obligation. I wanted him to want me because he wanted me, and needed me, and because he loved me. Like I did him.

At any rate, speaking with Hester did not help as it normally might have. She lingered for a while more and I managed to get the topic off Caleb at some point, but he was always foremost in my mind. When she left, I lay in bed again, thinking of him… again. And horribly, shamefully, for the second night in a row, I buried my face in my covers and found release the only way I seemed to have at my disposal now.


The next couple weeks flew by, at least that’s what everyone kept saying. I didn’t hold their esteem at the passage of time. It seemed to tick by painfully slow for me. Maud was busily exhilarated by her progress with my gown for the Debutante’s Ball so I hardly needed to do or say anything to have her jabbering like a lark about this fabric or that ribbon. She was jubilant to do fittings and to discuss hair arrangements and the absolutely most perfect slippers, and how about this fan and those feathers and that beautiful gem bracelet. She was ravenously more excited about the whole thing than I was.

Regardless, I was certain that my lack of enthusiasm had everything to do with my growing trepidation over Caleb’s feelings. I did try regularly to push thoughts of him out of my mind, but usually at the times when I seemed to be succeeding the most, there he would be in a room with the flirtatious Duke trying to draw me out. I seriously did not understand why Caleb allowed the antics to continue, wasn’t the whole reason he started this stupid public courting so that everyone would know I was ‘his’? Yet the Duke seemed to ignore any notion that Caleb and I would be more than a passing fancy. He never missed an opportunity to suggest that Caleb and Amelie would be ideal, and that they really should make an announcement soon, which would always make my blood boil.

He even intruded during our dance lessons. Escorts had been announced and much to no one’s surprise Caleb would be mine. We had multiple sessions with the dance instructor to ensure that we knew the proper steps and would not make fools of ourselves falling on our faces when we were being presented to polite society. The Duke would insert himself into our lines, interrupting the flow of turns in the minuet or bumbling against us as we tried to form our swirls in a cotillion or drifting into the wrong grouping during the reel. And because he was a Duke the dance instructor was hesitant to correct him or admonish him.

To give him a small measure of credit, he was more respectful when we learned the steps of the newest dance craze, the Waltz. It had been chatted about constantly after Lady Kensington interrupted dance lessons about a week before the ball to inform us that she had decided that because of all our accomplishments combined she would allow us to dance the sensationalized decadent dance. But only if we were extremely cautious and on our best behavior. The dance was just now starting to be allowed into Almack’s and not just anyone would be allowed to do it! So, for a change, the Duke actually decided to stand back and be less distracting when we would practice that particular number.

It was in those rare times when Caleb was forced to take me in his arms for practice that I would notice a slight chink in his armor that he had surrounded himself in since he had declared our ‘respectability’. It gave me hope.

Yet, in all other cases, one would think that the Duke had never learned to comport himself properly in polite society. Didn’t Dukes learn proper etiquette and take dancing lessons as well? Eventually, Caleb made excuses about needing to be elsewhere, there by escorting the Duke away to cause less damage to our memorizing the accurate steps.


On the afternoon of the 30th I was just exiting the drawing room after trying to practice on the pianoforte unproductively, when I ran into Caleb and the Duke. I dragged in a ragged breath, feeling quite exhausted. In the last week it seemed the Duke dogged Caleb’s heels and we weren’t even getting the small 20 to 30 minutes of alone time… well by alone time I mean time without the Duke. Maud however was always present.

I looked at Caleb, and I was certain that the longing had to be written all over my face. I was too tired to try and hide it. And in that moment, it seemed as if he would say something, do something different, his eyes grew darker but just then a loud chorus of greetings sounded just to the left of where we stood in the main lobby. Someone had just arrived.

“Kitty?” I heard called and I turned, eyes already lighting up at the sound then I rushed forward, my long day gown swishing around me as I ran and tossed myself into my father’s arms

“Daddy!” Why did it suddenly feel like I was about to start sobbing as he pulled his arms around me and embraced me tightly?  I clung to him for maybe too long, needing the comfort of his love wrapped around me when I was feeling so unguarded and confused over Caleb. I heard his deep chuckle vibrate from his chest under my ear before he pulled me back and looked down at me.

“My goodness, I hardly recognized you… you are truly becoming a beautiful woman on me” His voice choked a little, but he was beaming with pride. “I will likely have to start beating the gentlemen callers back with a broom after this transformation” he teased and rubbed me on my nose much as he had when I was always pestering and hounding him growing up. He took a moment to greet Maud who had followed me less rambunctiously into the lobby and moments later the Duke and Caleb were entering the hallway as well. I thought my smile faltered a little when I noticed that whatever had been in Caleb’s eyes moments before was completely masked and he was once again standing proud and ram rod straight. In fact, he looked even more stiff standing in front of my father.

“Father, the Duke Edward Matson (sorry no clue what/where he is Duke of) and Lord Caleb Kensington” I provided introductions, to which my father gave a welcoming smile. The gentlemen spoke a few moments, exchanging greetings and pleasantries. A few moments in the Duke let slip that Caleb was to be my escort for the upcoming ball which obviously piqued my father’s interest. He had just arrived, hadn’t even had a chance to meet with or speak with Lady Kensington about my accomplishments or any interests that may be occurring while here. The Duke was quite a blundering buffoon sometimes… well most times!

Later that evening I sat and had a wonderful, relaxing dinner with my father. He was in a good mood having met with Lady Kensington and apparently getting all rave reviews of my accomplishments.

“I’m proud of you Kitty, really”

“Thank you, Father, I really didn’t want to come here…” I sort of whispered remembering the arguments and huge fits I threw in the weeks before I left home for here. Lord Sheffield laughed at the obvious understatement. I peeped up at him and smirked softly knowing that he had been right to send me away. Not because I felt like anything had been wrong with me. But… it was nice to have a friend finally, someone like Hester and then if I had stayed home, I never would have met Caleb.

“No regrets now then?” He remarked setting his fork down on the exquisite ceramic plate. We were just finishing our meal and chatting quite comfortably.

“No Sir” I murmur then gave him a big smile. There was but one regret and it had nothing to do with my father sending me here.

“So, the young fellow I met in the hall this afternoon, the one escorting you for the ball…” I blushed slightly, “you know him well?” the blush got a bit darker and awkwardly I tried to pick at my food to keep him from noticing. Oddly enough that made my father even more curious.

“Yes Father, we have gotten to know each other better, Lord Caleb, he is Lady Kensington’s step-son and it is rather apparent that he holds her in very high regard”

“She is a remarkable woman. Very level head, intelligent, graceful… it seems to me that she has found a way to bring out those same characteristics in my kitten.”

“She said I am more of a wildcat” I admit and look up with a cheeky grin. He laughs heartily

“Indeed… all my fault I suppose they would say” But he didn’t seem at all disappointed with the assessment as other father’s may have been. He really was a simple man with simple pleasures and a genuinely good heart, despite his rank. I suddenly wondered if he might have turned out differently if my mother had lived. Would he be more social? More involved with his peers? Maybe he wouldn’t have spent as much time letting me dog his footsteps over the years… Tears suddenly filled my eyes.

“Thank you papa…” and at the tenderness and ache in my throat my father rose and came to pull me into his arms for another of his wonderful hugs.

“Awe kitten what is the matter?” He knew something was wrong. Of course he did... I was never such a weeping willow at home. Not even when I fell from my horses and scraped myself badly. I had always brushed off any tears and gotten right back in the saddle.

“I... just… thank you for letting me be me… for letting me breathe and think and choose…”  although, technically this last stage in my life hadn’t been my choice. I would not have had it any other way. The friends and love I had found here at Kensington would never be replaced.

Dinner ended with yet another wonderful bear hug and my father’s happy smile sending me on my way. Tomorrow suddenly didn’t seem like it would be as difficult to get through.



Yet, the day of the ball I was feeling anxious all over again. I was happy my father was there and that I would have his support tonight, but I just didn’t know what to expect of Caleb tonight.

Maud was busily fussing and fretting, trying to make sure my gown and hair were just right. When I looked at my reflection my breath caught. I looked… delicate. And graceful… and ethereal. The white silk gleamed as it trailed down my body opening into a huge flourish of fabric on my legs. The decollete exposed a goodly amount of my cleavage and I knew that I should use a fichu to provide more modesty, but I instantly rejected the idea. I would have Caleb see me tonight, see me not the person he was trying to make everyone think I was.

The entire presentation, in comparison to the weeks of preparation, was over and complete within moments. On my father’s arm I stood at the entry to the grand ballroom. He looked down, since he towered over me, and smiled proudly. There was a brightness to his eyes when he leaned in to whisper how much I reminded him of my mother. It brought tears to my eyes again thinking of her, missing someone I never knew.

“I knew you always had it in you… to be a charming, lovely young woman, a noble Lady. It was inevitable since you are your mother’s child” I blushed because no matter what he said, I knew deep inside that I would always be a Daddy’s girl.

After he walked me into the crowded room, I got a chance to see everyone dressed in their finery for the first time. It was such a beautiful sight. But seeing Caleb, steps ahead of us, made my breath catch. My fingers clutched my father’s arm a bit tighter as Caleb walked to us, bowing in the most courteous gesture, hammering in the notion of his respectability and gallantry. He requested permission of my father to escort me into my coming out. Unbelievably, he was about an inch taller than my father, who had always seemed like the biggest man in the world to me. Until Caleb.  He wore the blackest custom fitted tails, enhanced by the elegant simplicity of his starched bright white cravat bowed at his neck. But when he reached out to take my offered hand it seemed he tried everything in his power to keep from looking directly at me. I forced a pleasant, demure smile to my lips as he led me into the ballroom while he looked almost regal at my side. I felt just like a dwarfed star being smothered under the Sun’s radiance and glory. It was all very impressively, dreadfully, boringly formal.

Hester and Chauncey were the last couple to be brought into the room for presentation and I was peeping up at Caleb trying to catch his eye if he let it finally wander over me when the collective hush and gasps filled the room. I looked up and my heart raced seeing that while she looked radiantly beautiful, she was shockingly dressed in all black instead of the customary all white. She suddenly stepped forward and announced that she would be entering the nunnery instead of ‘coming out’. Chauncey looked perfectly content and unconcerned over the turn of events. Lady Kensington looked remarkably stunned. I swear I think it was the very first time I had ever seen that intimidating lady show a hint of emotion in a public setting. Then there was a lot of commotion over the announcement, some completely horrified, some girls giggling… I was just dumbfounded. Hester would not ever make it as a nun for goodness sake. This must be some sort of horrible, sadistic joke.

I was not given time to really consider it immediately though, because Lady Kensington stepped up and looked like she wanted to do anything to move on from the spectacle Hester had just made. She announced the first dance, and we were ushered into position by our escorts. Caleb’s head was lifted, eyes straight, chin taunt when he bowed before me, I curtsied. And then finally he had no choice but to glance down, to actually look at me as one hand would be placed around my waist and the other would take my hand. I looked up at him and I saw him drag in a breath, his eyes finding mine were brimming fire. And instantly goosebumps spread along my bare arms. My Caleb was still there, simmering under the surface and it made me smile. A brilliant, dazzling, gleaming smile that caused his hand to grip me a bit tighter than he likely had intended.

We began to swirl around the room, my skirts flowing and spinning as he guided me elegantly to the tune of music. Our bodies harmonized and flowed like liquid heat. Every few steps I would brush up against him and each time his fingers would tighten, gripping my fingers, or cinching against my back. When the dance ended, I was feeling breathless, excited, aroused… I looked up at him and he was watching me, those golden eyes blazing for a moment. Until he excused himself, murmuring something about needing a cool drink. He returned moments later, carrying a glass for each of us but it seemed he had gotten his emotions in check before he returned, once again my staunch, iron-clad gentleman. But it didn’t matter as much at that moment. I had seen through his exterior and I knew he wasn’t as cool headed as everyone else in the room may think.

April-COMPLETE (some NON-PG | NSFW Content)

I slept a bit more relaxed the nights following the debutante ball, and when I woke, I stretched luxuriously under my covers with a wicked, happy grin on my face. Caleb, Mister Calm and Collected, had chipped his icy exterior a bit the night of the ball, and now he was free to come and go as he pleased without the shenanigans of the Duke in his wake. Oh, I remembered how he tried to resist it, and he tried to conceal it, and he had been every bit as formal and even distant at times, but he would not be able to deny the sparks I caught in his eyes when he would dare to look at me that night. How much longer could he hold out, I knew I was losing my mind waiting to find out.

In the first days of the month, Lady Corrine Mosely arrived at Kensington in a flourish of activity. Apparently, Lady Kensington had been made aware of the lady’s visit because she and all the staff had been gathered to welcome her at the entry. As had we. It seemed that we were meeting the future Duke Matson for the first time. It was a shocking turn of events because apparently the Duke had kept the nuptials a secret from the family he intruded upon. It seemed that Caleb had been right, Duke Matson was hiding in the country from his intended. It almost made me want to laugh.  Hester was particularly excited, she confided that she and the Lady Corrine were old friends and she simply couldn’t wait to introduce her new friends to her older one. Her happiness was infectious.

The Duke, Caleb and Byron as well came to greet Lady Corrine as was expected of them. Once all the introductions were complete though, I noticed that Caleb had somehow managed to disappear. The Duke however, remained in attendance of his future wife, giving her his undivided, although begrudging, attention.

The Lady, to give her credit, seemed completely unaffected by his surly looks and was quite witty and charming to the point that I noticed he began to become a little disarmed by her before the morning progressed past luncheon.

I noticed that Caleb never returned to the manor for the rest of that day. It looked as though he was finally freed of his obligation towards the Duke… My heart had raced, and excitement began to tread through me. I still had a ton of questions I needed answered, but more importantly… it had been far, far too long since I had some time alone with him.

A couple days later, I was still trying to figure out how I would go about changing the fact that I had not had time with him yet. There was so much activity going on at the Manor now and new people were showing up every day. Apparently, there was set to be a wedding ball at the end of the month to celebrate the engagement and so many of the peerage had been invited. Many of the ladies of the school were excessively excited about the opportunity to meet new and interesting and eligible gentlemen. I was more concerned over how to get my particular gentlemen away from prying eyes.

Hester was arranging a private slumber party in order to introduce her closest friends, Lady Corrine, Lady Ariaena, myself... and perhaps Bertie. I wasn’t exactly sure what I would feel attending to these ladies, as two of the four were currently engaged to men that had shamelessly, and with regards to the later in the most horrific fashion, flirted with me. Bertie’s personality could be extremely temperamental and erratic so there was no telling what one could expect from her at any given time. I didn’t know enough about the Lady Corrine to make a judgement, but what if she were as attached and enthralled over her betrothed as the foolish Bertie were. I shook my head wishing I could decline the invite, but I never would. For no other reason than I considered Hester my best friend. She is the only woman I had ever built a bond with outside of my maid Maud. I would attend because Hester asked me to, pure and simple.

And I ended up having a fabulous time. Hester was her usual taunting wicked self and Corrine, she insisted we all call her such, was as clever and entertaining as Hester. Even Bertie was in fine humor and only had the audacity to bring up her unremarkable intended a minimum of five times. After each mention of how superbly happy she was Hester would move the conversation along to some other topic. She was quite the expert. We played games and told secrets and shared stories. We gossiped some, Hester confided to just the four of us that her rather dramatic display at the Debutante ball was so that she could escape her potential marriage to Chauncey without scandal hitting them both. And the big discussion about how surprised everyone was that Lady Nonie had walked away from the school after the ball without finishing the remaining months. I thought it was such a waste but apparently things happened that I was out of touch with. Again, I had been wrapped up in my own private drama to pay much attention to other people’s lives. How shallow I had become? But I chalked it up to my being uninvolved in gossiping and tittering about other people and situations I knew nothing about. I was absolutely certain there was always three sides to every story… the two people telling the sides and the truth that was usually somewhere in the middle. Bertie seemed especially pleased that Nonie was gone, and I found that sad since I knew that they had started out as good friends in the beginning of the year.

Anyway, all in all, the night was festive and fun, and in the morning when I woke still laying in Hester’s room, I was glad I had come. Now however, I needed to see someone else.

As carefully as possible I slipped off the bed where we had all basically passed out in random awkward positions except Bertie who had taken the chaise near the window. When the bed moved Hester shifted, peeked open her eyes and spotted me. I am sure my face looked surprised and likely a bit embarrassed, but she just grinned mischievously and turned back around to lay down. Clearly whatever I was about to get into didn’t bother her one bit. I shook my head, but quickly finished getting myself out of her room and back to my own. Maud would think I would be in Hester’s room for hours more since we had gone to bed so late, but I was too excited to sleep. I could see that that the sun was just barely cracking through the night sky through my window as I slipped on my breeches and a loose fitting men’s shirt plus my riding boots. Moments later I was slinking down the stairs and whisking myself through the patio doors leading to the garden. The path to the stables was so systematic to me now that I hardly gave any thought at all to my surroundings. When I finally arrived and entered the stables, I noted immediately that Anemoi was missing from his stall. Which meant that Caleb was out riding already. The horses inside all perked up at my arrival, and I made a point to stop and show affection to each of them. Earning me several nuzzles and lots of nickers. It made me feel so good inside, I had missed them terribly in my ‘confinement’ as I was now calling it. Well, I decided, I was done with all that now. Grinning from ear to ear I hauled a saddle over and hitched it onto Whisper, coercing and praising the beautiful pale white arab thoroughbred onto the path outside the stables then mounted her easily. I felt her twitch anxiously under me and could tell she was as restless as I was.

Not a second later I was pulling her into a trot then pushing her harder. I let her stretch out, giving her free reign to sprint with all her might across the Kensington estate, through thickets and meadows alike, exhilarated with every measure of land she tromped under foot. I took paths that Caleb and I had frequented, even going eventually to the grotto though I had no reason to suspect he would be there without me. He wasn’t of course but I still stopped and let Whisper have her fill at the small creek and patted her down. She was winded but looked happy and I giggled at the way she leaned in and nuzzled my neck as if thanking me for something we both desperately needed.

After a short while of just basking in the tranquility of the place that had become so special to me over the past months I finally hopped back into the saddle and rode Whisper in a canter back to the stable. I knew I was grinning ear to ear, petting the horses smooth corded neck and praising her as I reigned her in approaching the stables. There happened to be a single carriage pulling up just before I arrived, and a couple of gentlemen slipped out of the back. It appeared that the Kensington groomsmen were tending to their needs so they must not have been too high in rank since they would have had far more attendants if so.

When I rode up, one of them turned and did a double take. Most likely gawking at Whisper since she was such a rare beauty. Oddly enough I felt pride over that even though she was a Kensington mare. I felt invested in her. I smiled as the other gentleman turned and stared at her as well. I slipped off her back and walked her closer to where they stood. The second one to look walked right up to her and stretched out his hand…

“My God what a beautiful creature” and Whisper, in her most hoity manner lifted her nose high in the air gazing down at the man before finally tilting her head to allow him to touch her. It made me giggle softly at her arrogance.

“Indeed” the other man concurred.  I looked at him grinning still proud as a lark to see that he was looking at me.

“Hello Sirs… I apologize for disturbing your arrival, I didn’t realize anyone would be arriving this early in the morning.” I paused and nodded at the huge horse, “And this here is her royal highness Whisper…” I explained with a chuckle.

The second man, now that Whisper had granted her permission, traced his hands down her long elegant neck and remarked “she has a reason to have such airs” He looked rather enthralled as he doled out appreciation to the graceful beast. I laughed again, my complete focus on Whisper preening from all the attention she was getting. I spent a few minutes raving about her stock and how well she will do if Lord Kensington ever decides to enter her into any races, which he very much should. I was positively beaming as I bragged at her speed and stamina even going so far to insinuate that she could take Anemoi in a race. The one admiring her seemed shocked and awed at such a prospect. Apparently, he was an avid horse fanatic as well.

“Lady Sheffield…” it was a growl. I frowned and turned to see Caleb stalking over to where I stood showing off Whisper to the new arrivals.

“Lord Ca.. Kensington” I correct as I noted the way his eyes gleamed. Why the hell was Caleb in such a rage… he stormed over to my side and turned his gaze on the gentlemen that were a few feet away. Was he mad I took Whisper out without speaking to anyone about it? He never seemed to mind my riding her before. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up as I tried to rationalize his particular issue this morning.

“Kensington… good to see you again” One said… the one that had been petting Whisper.

“Your Grace, yes nice that you have finally made it. We were worried when your entourage arrived, yet you did not, last evening as originally planned.”

I blushed furiously as I peeped around… another damned Duke. Where these men alone? A Duke didn’t travel alone…

“Yes, we didn’t want to bother anyone when the carriage lost its wheel… James and I just took a rest last night at an inn not far from here and got back on our way this morning.” The Duke paused then looked back to Whisper, “We were just admiring your fine horseflesh here”

Caleb’s back was straight as a board as he stood in front of me, almost in the exact same manner as he had when his cousin arrived. Was this yet another cousin?

“And the Lady.. Sheffield… is it? As in Marquess Sheffield?” The other gentleman spoke

“Yes…” I smiled broadly looking at the man, “You know my father?” I was genuinely interested.

Caleb cleared his throat and I suppose realized there was no way out of it, so he stepped aside and made introductions.

“Duke Holden Abernathy this is Lady Katherine Sheffield… and this is his brother Lord James Abernathy. They are here to celebrate the engagement of Duke Matson to Lady Mosely.”

I curtsied but it certainly must have looked incredibly awkward considering I wore my breeches and my face had to be wind swept from the riding I had just done on Whispers back. Not to mention the loose oversized men’s shirt that hung almost down to my thighs. I must have looked a fright.

Both the Duke and his brother offered kind greetings even if they both looked at me quite oddly. Although, I shouldn’t say they looked at me oddly. They looked at me as any person of the peerage would look at some wild miss walking about in breeches jumping off horses backs and greeting them as Sirs. That ruddy flush seemed to be creeping higher up my face but thankfully Caleb was done with his courtesy greetings. He remarked to them his pleasure that they were safely arrived and mentioned needing to assist me back to the manor. I did not object, but I did frown hard when he gripped my elbow and started guiding me… purposefully… away from the two men. One of the groomsmen was left to see Whisper back to her stall.

“Have you lost your damned mind Kitty!” He gritted harshly through his teeth as he started making his way up the path keeping a firm grip on my arm. We were in eye shot of the courtyard but far enough away that the men behind us should not have heard any of our conversation. My nostrils flared and my own temper began to burn.

“Excuse me?” I hissed back as his strides seemed to get longer and I was starting to have to skip a step to keep up as he continued to … yank me now… up the path.

“Look at you! He growled but he barely turned to look. He kept focused on the path ahead that would lead back to the manor. Suddenly I jerked my arm away and stopped glaring up at him as I crossed my arms over my chest.

“What about me?” I ask in such a low tone he should have known where my emotions ran. But he was too far gone in his own rage to consider mine.

“You seek ruin and scandal in every breath you take dammit! Look at you!” He hissed again as he rounded on me. “Dressed and looking like you’ve just been tossed around in the hay!” I gasp at the harsh insult and rear back to land a resounding smack across his face. It did nothing to abate either of our currently blazing emotions. “You will comport yourself as a proper Lady and stop soliciting gossip and disgrace!”

I was blinded by my anger, I shoved at his chest and growled “you want a perfect, feeble, weak willed, simpering miss! I will give you the most boring, TYPICAL uninteresting genteel female that has ever graced this God’s given earth!” And I shoved at his chest violently again actually making him stumble back a step before I turned on my heel and raced away, tears burning my eyes.  I did not notice, but both the Duke and his brother observed our very obvious disagreement… even if they could not hear the words.


That evening at dinner I was a model of fragility and insipidness.  Every sound I spoke and every move I made was done with such precise care and concern that other girls started looking at me curiously. I was soft spoken, never injecting any of my own thoughts or personality to any conversation, my head downcast most of the evening or barely lifted when spoken to directly. I was dressed in the most modest of fashions, my gown nearly up to my collarbone avoiding any hint of my cleavage, my hair curled so tight that barely any stay tresses hung free of my bonnet. I made every effort to be as uninteresting and unremarkable as possible.

At one point, Lord James seemed to be going on about the upcoming races at Newmarket in a few weeks and made a direct inquiry of me regarding the races. Of course, he knew perfectly well I knew of and had an opinion since I had just been going on about races at the stables that very morning. However, I simply peeped up demurely then quickly cast my eyes back down and uttered in a very soft, ladylike voice…

“I am certain that Lord Caleb has the best advice and knowledge on that matter Lord James, I must defer to his judgement and wisdom regarding the matter to him” There was a very definite giggle somewhere among the people at the table but I maintained my docile, tepid, irreproachable façade. Then there was another amused gulp as someone pushed back their chair and walked from the dining hall with loud footfalls. I did not look up to see who it was, I simply continued to eat my dinner ad nauseam. Although later, Hester would inform me it had been Caleb with a look of disgust on his face.

And so, it continued through the entirety of the next week. I never gave up an opportunity to show just how utterly boring and invisible I could be. I would stand at the back of rooms peeping at my toes and jumping frighteningly if anyone came too close. Like a scared little mouse. Or being completely pliant whenever engaged in a conversation, agreeing with whichever gentleman made a point and assuring that with his big manly brain he would know what was best. But I especially did that whenever Caleb was around. No matter who was speaking, if a question was directed at me I always without fail informed the person that Lord Caleb would be the one with all the answers. I purported myself as a meek, manageable, agreeable, weak-kneed, yielding, sensible woman that understood proper gender roles and that every girl’s wildest dream is to be in the shadow of a superb, remarkable man who would make her life meaningful and help her little brain flourish under his guidance and vastly superior intelligence and sophistication. Almost every girl in class knew I was being facetious but for the most part they played along with my timid, monotonous, and vapid role.

And every night, Hester would follow me to my room and laugh hysterically at my antics. I was still steaming mad at Caleb, but I couldn’t help the infectious laughter she brought in my room and would joke about my most complacent activities of that day.  Having her inform me just how irritated my behavior was making Caleb would make me laugh a bit more. Good! She would also let me know that the Duke Abernathy and his brother would watch me curiously even though I would try so very hard to blend in with the wallpaper.  It didn’t matter, let them think I was a dimwit. She thought for certain that they didn’t think I was at all.


On the 9th there was a luncheon to celebrate Bertie’s upcoming marriage, which Hester desperately wanted me to join. Since the slumber party had gone over so well, I saw no reason not to join. I still wasn’t all that keen on Bertie’s continuous blabbering and elation over the wastrel she was marrying but I did feel the girl needed a good support system around her. I was certain she would need them even more once she was actually married to the cad and her love-glazed blinders were removed from her eyes.

Luckily, there were only women attending Bertie’s tea, so I was not on my guard or attempting to maintain being so docile and pathetic. I laughed and joked and played games as did the rest of us. Bertie seemed to be in good humor but if I had to listen to her drone on and on about how wonderful her Lordly fiancé was for much longer, I might actually take ill. I could see the majority of the ladies at the party seemed uncomfortable with her compliments and boasting of that particular Lord and I realized that he must have been being lecherous with a lot more ladies than just myself. It was really quite sad.  Just as she was spiraling into yet another hemorrhage of word vomit on how magnificent and wonderous he was Hester seemed to have had enough.

“I don’t know Bertie… I don’t recall you telling me Lord Chatwith gave you anything as spectacular and exquisite as the gift he gave Lady Katherine for Valentine’s Day” Hester leaned in and patted Bertie’s hand “it was perfectly titillating!”

My eyes widened in shook but Hester kept her gaze averted from me. In fact, after making the rather brassy remark she slipped away saying something about needing another drink from being so heated. Bertie turned and glared at me. I was dumbfounded. Why would Hester do that?

“What… what gift?” She demanded in such a bratty tone I would have laughed if this were not so utterly foolish and absurd.

“I am certain that it was misdirected towards me. I never even opened it” I stated, and that was the truth. I had never handled it at all.

Bertie did not seem placated at all. Her bottom lip trembled while her eyes shot daggers at me. Seriously… I wanted to yell at the silly twit that there was absolutely no one else in the entire world that was interested in that reprobate.

“Lady Katherine I would advise that you unwind any intentions you have regarding My Lord Chatwith!” I was pretty sure my mouth fell open at the outrageous and completely inconceivable idea. Was she serious? I could see several of the other ladies at the table we were sitting looked as uncomfortable as I suddenly felt. “He is mine and you will not ruin my first chance at happiness!”

I became incensed. Seriously? “I assure you Bertie… I cannot think of one single person that would want that particular gentlemen…” I sneered the word making it perfectly clear that I used that term incredibly lightly… “… other than you” I was perfectly still, my back straight and tall, my eyes gazing directly at Bertie daring her to challenge me. Caleb would have had a run for his money on icy looks that day. “I am sure a number of ladies here right now are relieved that someone other than them has had the luck to acquire such a … catch”

Bertie looked a bit confused and likely due to her age or her naivety or her sheer stupidity, had no idea I just insulted her eagerness to wed that man.

I rose from the table and nodded stiffly. “You can rest assured Bertie that Lord Chatwith knows that coming near me is not worth the end result and that he is much wiser to stick with what he has achieved with you” Again another cutting remark that the girl seemed to beam over. She really had no idea. And with that I exited, not having one desire to stay a moment longer. I also frowned, thinking I was going to have words with Hester the minute I saw her again. The very next thought I had was that I wanted to tell Caleb what had just happened. Caleb would quite literally trounce that scoundrel if he even looked my way again, much less attempted to speak to or offer me any further gifts.

Then I sighed. I missed him damn him! As I walked up the stone patio steps after having come through the garden back to go to the manor, he bogged down every thought in my head. But then I stopped and looked backwards towards the path that led to the stables and I suddenly felt incredibly stupid for having been so angry at him. And acting the way I had the last week. Well, no… I still understood why I was angry, and he deserved it. But I also knew that his anger stemmed from his concern over me and from his desire to protect me from anything harmful. I laughed a little, even if it was myself causing the harm. I sighed again. Then, straightening my shoulders and lifting my chin defiantly, I hooked my hand into the right side of my skirt lifting to slide it out of the way as I turned back around intending to head in that direction.

“Lady Katherine…?” I turned and found myself facing Lord James who happened to be sitting at one of the tables on the patio reading a book. It was a lovely sunny spring day so it should not have been a surprise that someone may seek a warm afternoon spot to relax “…awe, that is you, I did not recognize you with your shoulders not hunched over so deeply”

I couldn’t help it, I laughed. “Indeed… it seems that the meek mouse is in fact caged pretty tightly at the present moment”

“And where might you be off to with such…. determination?” He rose from his seat and strolled casually over to where I stood, still halfway on two different steps. He was rather quite observant apparently. I released my skirt and found footing on one.

“I was going to have a talk with someone that is all”

“Awe... well now that you have found your voice perhaps you will find the opportunity to talk with me some time”

“You seem to find many opportunities to regale everyone with your stories and ideas, it is a wonder you do not lose yours on occasion” I teased, and he laughed.

“Perhaps you will allow me to pick your brain now since we both seem to have our voices at the same time”

“Why Sir... you are not suggesting that girls have brains! Why… that is just too unthinkable!” I pretend to throw my hand against my forehead feigning a faint while my other hand clutches over my chest in mock horror.

“I know… think of the calamities that would surely occur should girls with brains start to immerge. The world as we know it would surely cease to exist!” He was taunting me and making me grin.

“Fine… what topics interest you Lord James?” I murmur giving in and turning to head back up the steps. He ushered me to the table he was just sitting, holding a chair allowing me to sit before he follows suit..

“What do you know of politics”

“Surely not that much… I am a girl, and of a weak constitution.” I grin wickedly before adding, “Of course with the war in France raging and these dastardly bread riots it is a wonder that King George didn’t expect that there would be angry mobs ready to do such contemptible deeds such as pelting him with stones… such lawlessness, all because these ridiculous crowds were hungry!... I mean… how absurd right? I am always in awe that these silly vagrants do not understand how trivial their need for food is to such lofty intelligent men…” I was teasing but only with the point that I knew more than I would let on at first. Clearly mobs and riots are not trivial at all but the fact that the government refused to consider how much of a potential threat they could be led to King George being the target of a frustrated people. Lord James grinned at me and dug right into the topic on how government decisions will always impact the poor and disenfranchised before the more affluent members of society.

We sat there going back and forth for likely another hour, and he was really quiet entertaining and passionate about… well almost everything he talked about. I was quite enjoying myself and laughing merrily. That was the scene that Caleb happened upon when he stepped out of the Manor onto the patio. It was odd really, I was facing towards the house, Lord James in front of me with his back towards the house so I had a clear view of Caleb the moment he walked out into the opening. And his face was already narrowed threateningly before he even turned the corner. I was concerned immediately, wondering what might have happened and if he were okay. But his strides were decisive, and he looked to single-mindedly be heading to wear James and I sat chatting. My breath caught when I could see the rage in his eyes. He wasn’t upset, he was seething. James must have sensed my anxiety, I wondered idly if he could see the hammering of my heartbeat as I watched the surge of emotions rolling through Caleb. I almost laughed, I had been trying for months to get a rise out of him and here he was looking like he was about to explode.

“May I ask what is happening here?” My God his voice was so low… and threatening. It made my stomach coil in knots. But I lifted my chin stubbornly and gazed back at him.

“I am having a lovely chat with Lord James” I murmur. I could tell that my subtle act of defiance, just that little lift of my chin made Caleb’s nostrils flare. Shamefully, I think my nipples hardened under my dress.

“Lord Caleb, good to see you again” Lord James uttered clearing his throat. It would be incredibly obtuse of him not to see the corded muscle flexing in Caleb’s neck as he greeted him coolly. And Lord James did not seem like the sort of man that missed much.

“I see you have found your tongue” He accused, his eyes back on me. Again, I lifted my chin a bit more

“Well… yes. I decided that it had been inactive for far too long and I should put it to some use” I kept my eyes locked on Caleb wondering if he had the same assaulting image of my tongue being put to use on him. It seemed as though he must have because his eyes narrowed into deadly slits. Why did I feel excited taunting him?

“Lord James, if you wouldn’t mind… I would like to have a word with Lady Katherine… alone” I jumped up…

“Urgh… um… it is quite alright Lord James… Lord Caleb… I will be on my way.” And I backed up a few steps then darted around Caleb’s towering, steaming body. He looked like he was barely containing himself. I almost laughed. Oh God… what on earth was wrong with me? “I… um thank you so much Lord James, you are quite enjoyable to talk with and I hope to do it again sometime.”

Then I rushed off, but I swear I could feel Caleb’s eyes boring into my back.



Two days later I was pacing my room and waiting anxiously for Maud to return. When she did, I almost giggled in relief seeing the item she clutched under her arm. She on the other hand looked particularly perturbed.

“I do not understand what you are up to My Lady” She chastised. Of course, she didn’t, and I wasn’t planning to tell her. Maud would only become agitated and concerned and would likely foil my plan. No… I could not enlist Maud into my scheme. Which meant I had only one other place to go. I dismissed Maud and she looked at me again warily but seeing that I was resolute, she placed the item down on the window seat and left me to my own devices.

It was late in the evening and the after-dinner entertainment had already been adjourned. Everyone should be in their rooms by now preparing for bed. That didn’t necessarily mean she was, but it was as good as chance as any. I pulled a small valise from my closet and placed the item inside then exited my room and head directly for my destination.

After one knock I strolled in, much like she did to me on any give day. Hester jumped turning from her vanity to gaze at me. I gave her a stern look and she at least had the good grace to look flustered when she saw me. I looked to her maid, speaking volumes with my eyes. Hester quickly dismissed her girl and we both waited until the door clicked behind her.

“You owe me” I state calmly. She looked confused, then curious.

“Owe you?”

“Yes…” I say matter-of-factly and stroll over to have a seat on the edge of her bed, setting the bag at my feet. “The way I see it… you abused my friendship to try and snap some sense into another friend” Of course she had. If she had come to me and we had talked about it before hand, perhaps we could have found a way together to knock some sense into Bertie. But it became more than apparent at that luncheon, at least to me… Bertie was a lost cause. And all that Hester had accomplished was to jeopardize our friendship by nearly humiliating me in front of a group of society gossips.

She looked regretful but hesitant. “Maybe…” then she cleared her throat, “okay yes… I took you for granted” I nodded slowly, “I know you are stronger than Bertie… you take chances and you don’t cower in fear or back down over things” Hester continued.

“Still doesn’t mean you share intimate secrets Hester. I trusted you with everything… and then you blindsided me with that little drama at the luncheon.”

“I wished I could take it back the minute I said it… she… she just got me so riled up with all that blathering about that cad. I just saw red and said whatever I could think of to try and make her wake up.” Hester looked apologetic, “by the time I came back she was saying some rather disrespectful things about you, claiming you were jealous of her and her fabulous love… I told her in no uncertain terms that if she continued to slander you I would snub her and ensure that no one accepted her anywhere ever again” Then she dragged in a ragged breath, “but by then what I had done was done, and of course I could not change that fact”

I nod again, “well… lucky for you… as you said I am made of sterner stuff” then I heave a sigh dramatically, “I am more than likely the most fabulous person you know and you would have a miserable existence without me in your life”

She looked as if she meant to roll her eyes, but a tiny grin tugged at the corner of her lips, “So we are okay then?”

I shook my head, “Nope... as I said… you owe me”

“Okay, I will give, what do I owe you?”

“Do you promise no more abusing my friendship?” I asked rather seriously

“Of course, I assure you I will never do anything like that again to you Kitty… I have been wanting to go to you and get it straightened out, but I couldn’t imagine what you were thinking of me or how you could ever forgive me” she sighs

“Well then… all I need is just a tiny little favor…” she looked doubtful. “A positively wicked, obscene, audacious little favor”

Hester looked curious but nodded, then a half a heartbeat later she started to grin while continuing to nod. And I told her exactly what I needed from her. At first, she was shocked, then she was considerate, then utterly excited.


It was almost two weeks to the day that Hester came and told me that my favor was complete. In that length of time things between Caleb and myself got progressively more intense. Each time he would catch me doing something “perfectly respectable” such as chatting charmingly with Lord James, or singing beautifully at the evening entertainments, or even curled up with a book in the library while his brother or Lord Haywood perused some old tome across the room, Caleb would lose his strangle hold over his emotions. His eyes would always tell the story even when the rest of his body looked rigid and stern.

On the morning of the 24th I rushed to Hester’s room and we completed the final touches to my ‘favor’ with her maid making the last adjustments. When I stood in front of the floor length mirror Hester whispered

“He may try to kill you” and I laughed looking at myself.

“I seriously doubt killing me will be on his mind…”

“You are probably right” she nodded still staring. “he probably will not be happy about it though”

“Do you think he will rip it off and destroy it?” I whisper peeping at her through the mirror, then I smile wickedly, and she couldn’t help herself, she laughed at my eagerness.


Very late that same night I slipped from my room into the dark and quiet corridor. It had to be close to midnight at least. The halls were completely desolate, which had been the plan of course. I nibbled on my lower lip and stuck to the shadows as much as possible, but if anyone happened to step out of their room… well any room… the wisp of pink fabric would likely catch attention rather easily. Thankfully, that didn’t happen. I made it to my destination without mishap and knocked tentatively at the door. Wesley, bless his heart, quickly diverted his attention upward after getting a quick glance of my attire. His face was turning red. I almost laughed. He didn’t even go to announce me, simply held the door open and ushered me in, I assume to get me and my scandalous outfit out of the hallway.

“Well who is it?” Caleb was saying as he was strolling into his sitting room from the bedroom that was just on the opposite side of the wall I now faced and he froze in his tracks.

“The Lady Katherine My Lord” Wesley announced unnecessarily.

“You may go Wesley” Caleb bit out. He sounded perfectly savage. He never took his eyes off me. It seemed like Wesley ran from the room, which would have been funny to see, the older gruff stocky man taking flight like a frightened girl.

My nipples hardened as his eyes roamed down my body and I heard him suck in a breath, clearly, he had noticed. It would have been hard for him not to. When I sent the negligee in for alterations, I was very specific that I wanted the entire top layer and the lower half of the already thin garment removed and reworked into a sheer robe of sorts. The body of the dress would now hang around the middle of my thighs, but the torso was cinched up by an eyelet and string corset. The corset hugged and elevated my breasts so that they bulged upward. It had been inappropriate before… when I received it on Valentine’s Day… now it was perfectly sinful.

“Do you know what this is?” I ask softly slowly twirling the see-thru fabric while watching him intently

“Yes” he grits out, his fist clenching at his sides.

“It doesn’t bother you?... That I am wearing it?” I tilt my head to the side as if I was completely clueless and confused.

“Is that what you are trying to do? Bother me?” His tone was sharp

“Yes” I reply lifting my head and gazing into his eyes. “Very much so, yes…”

“Why?”

I continued to watch him for a moment. He was affected, his muscles were flexing all over his body, his arms, his chest, the cords along his neck. “Because you bother me.” I respond honestly. “And I can see you trying to resist me…” I add, tugging the robe off so that I am standing in just the skimpy short shift and walk over to him. I stop, barely an inch between us and say in a hoarse whisper “I touch myself thinking of you”

And suddenly, the dam broke. He growled, like a deep brutish snarl and his hands were on me. Both gripping me by the waist and literally lifting me from the ground to carry and toss me down on his bed in the next room. I whimpered heatedly as I leaned up on my elbows, my legs bent, thighs spread, giving him a very clear view of my pulsing womanhood. And he was tearing at his clothes, tossing them in any direction as he stalked up onto the bed. My eyes flew to his shaft, that monstrous rod looked almost purple as it pulsed with excitement. Then he was pushing me down, tugging at the strings binding my plump breasts, tearing me free and wrapping his warm lips over one perked up nipple while he dragged his cock’s crown up and down the soft petals of my hungry slit. I whimpered hotly, arching my back and thrusting myself against his mouth while trying to gyrate into his meaty stalk.

“Pleaseeee” I begged, and he growled again. His hands were on me, all over me, squeezing and mauling and stroking, driving me completely crazy. His mouth trailed kisses over each breast then down my quivering stomach and dangerously lower. I choked back a squeal when I felt his breath tickle between my legs and my eyes widen with absolute bewilderment. Then his tongue was there, tasting me, and I squealed. My fists dug into his covers as he buried his mouth over the puffy mound and began to slither his tongue between  my lush folds then circle that tiny little pearl that I had touched myself so much since he had forced me to go without him.

It couldn’t have lasted long, I had been aching so desperately for so long that I think within minutes I started convulsing against his taunting tongue and I heard his moan of approval hissing against me.

I was panting violently when he pulled back and there was a dark dangerous glint in his eyes as he came back up my body and pressed his mouth against mine, thrusting his tongue against mine and feeding me the taste of myself from his lips. I started shaking uncontrollably. His cock was still pulsing, rock hard, laying flat against my moist center.

He lifted his head and stared right into my eyes, “You are mine Kat”

“Yes” I whisper lifting a hand and brushing a strand of his russet hair across from his face “I am yours Caleb”

And then he thrust hard and deep, claiming what had already become his and would always be.


The first of our lovemaking that night was savage and wild and unconstrained. It had been too long, and we were too desperate. But we came together two more times and each one of those times had been more tender and sensual.

After the third time, I lay draped against his side, one leg hooked over his, my head resting on his shoulder and my fingers lightly circling his chest.

“Caleb” I whispered, slipping in and out of sleepiness.

“yes Kat” I giggled softly but then sobered up a little after yawning. His fingers were twirling a ringlet just above my temple

“I am sorry you lost your title because of me”

“Why do you think that? His tone was still conversational, I could hear his heart beating evenly under my ear.

“You mother told me… she said you wouldn’t get it and I should run off if that was what I was after”

“You didn’t run”

I giggle softly then yawned again and shut my eyes “No Caleb, I didn’t run”

“I would have chased you if you had my lil wildcat” and he placed a kiss on my head as I smiled and drifted off to sleep.



The next morning, I woke with a start, well... that same morning just... much later. I felt groggy and sated. It was a heady mixture. I looked over but the room was completely empty.  On the nightstand was a letter with my name sprawled across the front. My stomach was fluttering as I looked at Caleb’s beautiful bold penmanship and I grinned opening the note. Then I was just confused.

My Kat,
There is something I must do, will return in a few days…
Love Caleb

Suddenly I heard a sound from the sitting room, and I jumped up, maybe he hadn’t left yet. Gripping the top of his covers I wrapped it around my body and dashed out only to come up short when I found Maud there preparing a pretty blue day gown. I blushed furiously.

“Well, a little too late for all that now and not for the first time” she admonished and although I knew she knew about the other times, this had been the first time she had been sent to Caleb’s chamber. And now we would both be leaving his room in the bright light of day. She must have sensed my train of thought.

“It is still relatively early… and most of the people on this side of the manor sleep notoriously late. It is usually the young ladies on the opposite side that are up early.”

Then she was slipping me into my day gown and ushering me out of the room as quickly and quietly as possible. And as we left,  I took note of the fact that my negligee was not anywhere to be seen.


Somehow, I managed to slip from Caleb’s quarters undetected. Or so I thought. Shortly after noon I received a note from The Duke Matson via his valet that he has something he wanted to discuss with me alone regarding Caleb. I frowned. Was Caleb hurt? But then why wouldn’t Lady Kensington let me know instead of the Duke. In all likelihood she was not a fan of mine. Wasn’t I the one responsible for her son losing his rights as the eldest son? He had basically admitted it the night before.  Or this morning rather.

I was concerned, so I wrote a note back that I would meet him in the parlor. I had no intention of having some clandestine meeting with the Duke. If this had anything to do with anything other than Caleb’s wellbeing, I would immediately dismiss myself of his presence.

When the Duke arrived 20 minutes later than the agreed upon time, I was already gathering myself together to leave. He walked in completely careless of the fact that he was wasting my time. And I was annoyed. I noticed though that he came up short when he noticed that Maud stood not 3 feet away waiting patiently for my instruction.

“Is Caleb hurt?” I asked, it was all that was important to me. When he frowned at the question, I gritted my teeth. What the hell kind of game was he up to now. “Is he?” I asked again in annoyance..

“Not that I am aware of…” then he looked at Maud and issued a command “you may go”

I huffed… “And why would she do that?” Maud bless her didn’t budge but she looked incredibly anxious.

“Because I informed you that I wished to meet alone”

“And I only came to ensure that Caleb was safe… and since you do not seem to have any news related to that matter, I see nothing else for us to speak on.”  And with that I swished by him intent on escaping.

“You know little songbird…” he called out crudely and in a low taunting voice “you would be quite completely ruined should word of your little romps with my cousin become public knowledge”

That drew me up short and I spun on him with narrowed eyes. There was no question about it, the Duke was threatening to expose Caleb and me. He seemed quite pleased with himself when I stopped advancing away from him.

“And what? You expect me to give you something for your silence? A kiss perhaps? More?” My voice was low now and it was rather obvious that the foolish dandy had absolutely no idea how to read a woman like me. He thought he had all his ducks in a row, and he grinned cockily.

“I’d say I am due at least what you give my cousin.” The audacity. Maud seemed particularly distressed at my side and was wringing her hands.

“What you are … due?” I almost snorted. What a whacked chit. “Well here is the thing… Your Grace…” I made exceptionally sure to sneer his title. “you have made a very grave miscalculation regarding the secrets you hold” At this he lifted a brow looking a bit perplexed.

“How so… I am certain of what I know and how much it can hurt your reputation”

“True as that may be… your miscalculation is assuming that my reputation matters to me. Caleb is the one seeking to keep me from the harm of you gossiping rotters. He worries about my reputation. I on the other hand would sing it to the rooftops how much I love your cousin and how much I would do anything… including share his bed, for the rest of my days and be content”

“You lie… you wouldn’t dare!” He looked flabbergasted.

“You do not know me Your Grace. Do not begin to assume you know what I would dare…”

And with that I left the room and the slack jawed popinjay. Maud quickly followed behind me.



All the Ladies of Kensington were required to do a presentation on the night of the Duke’s wedding ball. And after my meeting with him I had made a monumental decision. I would be damned if I continued to let fear and worry dampen my joy with Caleb. I wouldn’t allow these ridiculous men attempt to ridicule and manipulate their own fantasies based on what I would share with and give freely to the man I loved.

But it was only now, the night of the ball and with no sign of Caleb in as many days that I began to feel uncertain. The presentations were about to begin and perhaps I was making the worst mistake of my life. Everyone had given the couple well wishes and the party was purported to be a rousing success. I avoided any direct interaction with the Duke other than my initial “congratulations” and instead spent my time mingling with classmates and laughing merrily over wicked condemnations Lord James would make under his breath about one particular ‘intelligent buffoon’ or the next ‘academic jester’. He certainly did not hold our current leaders in high regard and was decidedly more progressive towards reforms that would vastly improve the world. He was quite refreshing to speak with.

Once Enid stepped up to perform my stomach coiled in knots. Lady Kensington joined her and together they filled the room with beautiful sound. It would only be a short while now before it was my turn and I was still on edge, wondering if I should change my mind at the last minute. Would it be worth exposing myself so intimately if he were not here to overhear it? I nibbled on my lip, waiting near the center of the parlor as applause erupted congratulating Enid, and Lady Kensington for that matter, for the lovely performance. I was happy that she got through it this time compared to her first performance months ago. Ariaena was next. I fretted and debated all within my own mind. Hopefully, my anxiety didn’t show on the outside. When Ariaena finished (….idk…) I made my way to the “spotlight”, hooking a lute between my fingers and took a deep steadying breath. I had decided I would sing my original piece… the one I wrote for Caleb, even though he was not there. It didn’t matter. I would declare myself to him for everyone to here… so that they all knew.

And so, I did, slowly, carefully hitting the notes, expressing the deep emotions I felt, sharing them with everyone. No longer hiding or feeling ashamed. I felt excitement and joy sharing my tale and when I finished there was a huge smile on my face and tears in my eyes. It mattered to me to say the words, even if I shocked and embarrassed or scandalized the room. I took a deep breath and then there was a round of applause as I moved to step away and allow Harriet the center of attention.

I grinned and wiped a tear from the corner of one eye as Hester congratulated me and grinned cheekily at my devilish song. Lord James made sure to comment over how progressive it was. From him I was certain that was a compliment. Then Maud appeared looking quite giddy. I chuckled softly at her happy face but then she asked me to come with her. I nodded, more than happy for a bit of a reprieve. She led me to a balcony and when I stepped out, I saw Caleb standing there with his back to me facing out over the lawn. My stomach catapulted. Had he been there the whole time.

Maud excused herself, then he turned, and his eyes drifted over me.

“Did you mean it?”

Mean what? I looked confused for about three seconds then I laughed lightly. Did he think I would have said those words in front of this crowd if I did not mean them? But he was looking very serious.

“Yes Caleb, of course I meant every word.”

He strolled over to me and placed his hands on the sides of my face tilting me to look up at him, he looked so very serious.

“I love you Kitty” the words were so very simple, but they caused my heart to explode with joy. My lips curled into a smile and I knew my eyes were filling with tears

“I love you My Stallion” I teased happily.

But then he shifted and started lowering himself before me and I think I stopped breathing. Suddenly he was pulling a beautiful and simple gold band encrusted with four garnets and a single center diamond in a Maltese cross shape. And tears started pouring down my cheeks as I lifted my gloved fingers and pressed them against my mouth.

“Will you marry me My Kat” and immediately I began nodding through my sobs.

“Yes… yesss” Then he stood and pulled me in for a deep kiss that made me want to melt and shout and dance all at once.

Caleb ushered me away from the crowded hall, keeping my hand clasped in his until he plunged me into his room and pounced on me. There we made love again and I stayed in his arms until morning.

The loud knock that erupted and jarred me from my sleep occurred extremely early. It was still rather dim outside. Wesley was there, whispering something to Caleb and looking extremely somber. Caleb then looked back to me with worry clearly etched across his face before he instructed me to ‘stay here’ then he tugged on a shirt and some shoes and left the room. I had no idea what was going on but eventually he returned, maybe about an hour later.

“What is going on? You had Wesley locking me up again!” I accused ready to tear into him.

“Chatwith has been murdered”

And… that shut me up quickly. But only for a moment. In my next breath I said

“well… it was bound to happen” I could tell from the look Caleb gave me that he agreed.

PERFORMANCE-Original song title "You"

Once Upon a time felt so sure I wouldn’t need
The things that they said every good girl cedes
The walls I had built were staggering indeed
N’er stood a chance once your eyes were on me
Crumbled and broken they gave with such ease
You came in my life and then I was freed
Sturdy and faithful, honorable and true
I’d give up forever for just one touch of you

As the knots that once bound me start to unfurl
The drum of my heartbeat sends me round in a twirl
There’s no one to ask, there’s nothing to borrow
This passion inside will survive our tomorrows
The cat with the claws tamed in your hands
Will belong to you forever, those are my plans
I’ll never burden your life, never ask for too much
Just share all my love, I dream it as such

So different my life is there’s no way to lie
This love I feel overwhelms I cannot deny
You are the shelter from out of the rain
You are the healer when I’m feeling pain
Magnificent and rare, the words that you say
E’ry chance I think of you it brightens my day
I could make you happy, what wouldn’t I do
My stoic stallion I have nothing if I don’t have you

OUTFITS
DEBUTANTE BALL                      WEDDING BALL



SEDUCING CALEB



INTERESTS  CALEB (RI) | HESTER (FI) | JAMES (FI)

ROUND 4 COMPLETE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (24/12/2019 at 07:05)

Ariaena van der Jaager
Interests are only Hester & Chauncey, if there's enough for impressions for both - if anyone else can be of interest, I guess I would like them too

Outfits:

XIV. Society Awaits

The season’s beginning might have seemed as an interesting event before, but the idea of doubling on all the classes – French, dancing and singing – seemed like an excessive way of preparing for a ball. At least to Ariaena.

“Sometimes I love how you still come off as naïve,” Hester mussed under her breath, twirling on the dance floor. Bow, and two, and three, and four—

Ariaena misses Eleanor’s foot by a chance, throwing her an apologetic glance, mouthing a very silent apology in the moment their eyes meet and she continues with the counting in her own mind, wondering how many more new dances they would have to do before things finally turn into something Lady Kensington finds pleasing. Ribbons, dances, French poems and pianoforte songs seem like the only thing being discussed lately, but she has no interest in either of those things. She could have all the prettiest ribbons at her reach and the world’s most gorgeous sonnets played to her, yet she had her mind all over the place.

“Watch out, Aria,” Hester snaps her out once again, with a mocking chuckle cutting through the room. – “If I didn’t know any better, I would have though you are in love,”
“Hester!”
“What?” she plays innocent for a moment. – “It’s all perfectly natural,”

“Ladies!”
“Less talk, more dancing,” Hester jokes with the tone Lady Kensington used and she smiles to Ariaena. The days have been going well, despite this and the lessons have become more and more interesting to her: at least the literature and the French ones. Advanced conversations would only come easily to few, but one should never underestimate the number of jokes Hester can say in French – the number of jokes that would make some sailors blush was even higher.

“Lady Ariaena,” the familiar voice breaks the silence of the lesson and the girl turns in her place, finding herself eye to eye with the personal maid of Lady Kensington. – “M’lady would like to have a word with you, ma’am,”

The girl got up in an eye’s blink, stepping out of the class and heading towards the library where Lady Kensington normally sits, wondering if something has gone wrong this time.

“Lady Ariaena,” there’s a welcoming smile shortly lingering on her lips as Aria knocked and cracked the door open. – “Welcome, do come in,”
“Thank you,” she mused silently. – “How are you?”

Given the recent events, it seemed like she could not have been worse – the stories spinning around Bertie appeared to be true and naturally, Hester seemed to be even more protective of the creature – Aria could not see a fault in this, to the contrary, she was more than happy to help Hester in whatever she had in plan for Bertie for any given day. It saddened her, the course of events that took place, wondering how was it that the world believed staying with a violent man would ever be a better option than to endure some shame.

At the same time, she would still feel burning in her cheeks while reminiscing of Mies, and she would feel ashamed she was unable to hold herself off Chauncey longer, despite how happy his presence in her life made her feel.

“I beg your pardon for being forward,” she says. – “I would like to ask if there have been some changes considering Be—”
“I would like to take my time with addressing the topic outside the private conversation between her and I,” Lady Kensington cuts her short. – “Besides, we came here to talk about you and not Bertie,”
“I apologise,” Ariaena replied in a short breath.
“Your brother-in-law will be here to escort you to the ball, did I understand this correctly?”
“You have,” Aria replied shortly.
“Good,” she nodded. – “That is all,”
Aria stood up, heading towards the door and soon after Lady Kensington says her name.
“Ariaena,”
“Yes, madam?”
“I like this shift in you,” she smiled. – “You seem happier, now, than you were during our last conversation,”
“I am,” she smiles at the woman in front of her. – “I am happier, I have you to thank about this as well,”
“How so?”
“You talked to me,” she continued. – “You heard me, listened to me when I needed to be heard.”

There’s an understanding nod and she leaves the room.

XV. Plans have been made

Frederick and Johanna have been more than happy to attend, Elizabeth already made plans to join another generation of the girls and from what Ariaena saw, Lady Kensington liked what she had seen in the girl: and how could she not? Elizabeth was a darling: well-spoken, she had a way with words, with actions too, she had a way of making the either room turn around and look at her without making it seem like she wanted them to do so.

“Your friend Hester is next, or I’m mistaken?” Elizabeth whispers in her ear, Ariaena nods.

The second Chauncey and Hester are both announced, the entire rooms seem to gasp at the same time. The words coming out of Hester’s lips cause a salve of gasps and hands pressed to the lips, but the beauty of Hester standing in a black gown speaking of the words of the divine God does seem like a miracle.

Once the dust has settled, Aria remembers the words she had spoken to Hester only a night prior to this. She had a plan – she said – and apparently, Hester made plans and stuck to them.

“I am a divine force not to be reckoned with,” she says with a kind smile on her lips. – “I would love it if I could have done something more about Bertie too, but one soul at a time would be fine, I suppose.”

Aria hugs her, unexpectedly.

“You’re an exceptional friend,” Aria smiled. – “And this is not about your sudden urge to become a nun,”
“When Jesus makes his calling, you really need to make a time to respond,” she grins mischievously. – “This way we are both free,” she glances over towards Chauncey, talking to Lady Kensington and Byron, clearly what about. – “And we’ll be able to live out our lives as friends, and be happy,”
“You are an exceptional friend,”
“I do enjoy hearing the words,” she chuckled. – “You need to talk to him now,” she nods towards Chauncey and then turns towards Aria’s family. – “And Lady Kensington, and then you need to muster the courage to talk to them as well.”

She knows this to be true, obviously, but this feeling of fear seems to be taking over her – and then a familiar man steps into the small circle – she smiles automatically, lights up. She looks up, smiling softly – he smiles back too.

And just like that, the fear was gone.

XVI. Library

The meeting in the library stirred her emotions up well – it was the first time she had seen him alone since the night they spent in his bed chamber, alone, naked, kissing and chuckling to the sound of their own voices and silly plans they have made.

Chauncey – as expected – meets her with a kiss, slamming her body into the bookshelf behind her, making her sigh with pleasure.

“I have missed you tremendously,” he smiled.
“I have missed you too,” she smiles back. – “How have you been?”
“Missing you,” he smiled again, taking a short stroll towards the window, to make sure they are both going to remain alone. – “I would like to talk to you about something.”

Her body tensed up – and she looks like a dear caught out of the forest – these types of words seemed like things were coming to an end.

Chauncey looked at her, confused by the silence.

“Aria?”
“Have I done something wrong?” she speaks out in a short breath, worry drenched all over her face and words.
“No,” he makes a step closer. – “Why would you think that?”
“You have said it in such a manner I was just—”
“I would like to make my courting to you official, Aria,” Chauncey interrupted, with a calm voice and a smile on his lips. – “Lady Kensington should be the first one to approve,”

Aria is silent as he takes her hand into his.

How would it work, she wonders – and he explains it all in one simple sentence, ending the whole thing with a simple: and we can be together.

She has to admit she has been inclined to be enchanted with tales of happy ending, ever since she has been a young girl. The tales where the love prevails, where everything seems to be right and good, and happy at the end, where there is no end until there has been happiness.

The good prevails, the bad does not survive. On one hand, she was happy. On another hand, seeing Bertie with Hester, walking like a ghost and a saint patron around the room. Black looked like an armour on Hester, it made her seem taller. Bigger. Stronger – if she could get any stronger.

Yet, the bad seemed to be winning there, she glanced at the man looking at both girls from other part of the room.

The evening of the ball, Lady Kensington talks to her in an honest, frank manner.

She explains how it all must be done, how it all has to appear to everyone as they announce what has been growing between her and Chauncey. How it has to be threaded lightly in order to keep the rumours at bay. She knows her way around society, she says, and Ariaena is more than happy to know she is on her side, on their side – to have someone there seemed to be the dream.

Lady Kensington explains she would be happy to help and write a letter to Johanna –

Happy endings always seem the closest when the twist in the story happens, does it not?

There’s a piercing shriek across the manor and the second everyone is aware of what they are looking at, it’s already too late.

Happiness might not be an option.

DONE & extremely rushed.

Last edited by Zaralee (29/12/2019 at 13:32)

Lady Amelie Charlotte Spencer

Interests: Byron (romantic) // Caleb & Enid (friendly)

Performance: Mozart - Piano Sonata No. 16

Outfits: Debutante Ball, Talk with Byron & Wedding Ball

March

Amelie has no idea if or what she has done wrong but Byron seems to be avoiding her. Whenever she sees him in the corridors or is at the library at the same time as him he isn’t even acknowledging her. It is frustrating as she still hasn’t found a moment to thank him for the wonderful Valentine’s Day gift. On the 5th of March, the dark-haired woman gets a request for another meeting with Lady Kensington. This time she feels less nervous knowing that she hasn’t done anything wrong over the past weeks. As she heads downstairs Amelie wonders if Lady Kensington might be able to tell her about Byron’s rather strange behaviour.
“Good Morning, Amelie.” The older woman greets her with a polite smile, “Would like a cup of tea?”
“That would be lovely,” Amelie replies smiling as well. She notices that is being served by a maid she has seen around the manor a lot.
“Amelie, I must say I’m pleased with your recent months at Kensington. You are doing well in your classes, especially from your Music Teacher I only heard praise.” Lady Kensington explains sounding formal as ever.
“Thank you, Lady Kensington,” Amelie says after taking a sip from her tea… fruity and yet sweet again just like she prefers, “Music has always been a passion of mine as long as with Arts. My French has been lacking slightly though.” She admits looking at the older woman.
“Oh, there is no reason to worry about. Mr Delacorte has informed about the matter but reassured me that you have gotten better in the last time.” Lady Kensington informs her and Amelie feels relieved to hear that… spending all that time in the library hasn’t been useless then. “There is something else I wish to discuss with you, Amelie.” Lady Kensington adds looking at her with a rather familiar look. “I heard about you spending time with Enid and I want you to thank you for it. I noticed rather quickly that she and the other ladies don’t get along quite well. I’m glad that she found a friend in you.”
“I enjoy spending time with Enid.” The dark-haired woman replies in all honesty. The beginning of their friendship hasn’t been easy and there are still moments where she knows that Enid isn’t telling her everything however they are making it work.
“I would also like to thank you for heeding my words from our last meeting. It has pleased me to hear that you choose not to spend unchaperoned time with my sons again.” Lady Kensington says after taking a sip from her tea, “I have heard though that you seem to be spending more time with Byron though.” She adds offhandedly and Amelie blushes at the words. Has it been that obvious that she has taken a liking to the young man?”
“Lady Kensington…” she tries to say but stops when the older woman waves with her hand.
“It is alright, Amelie. In fact, you have my blessing to do as you please seeing as my son is enjoying your company and is happy.” She explains smiling at her. “I do have some bad news though… your father who will attend the Debutante Ball has forbidden Byron from escorting you.” She doesn’t look too pleased about the situation, “I fear he heard about what happened upon Bertie’s return between Harriet, Nonie and Dowager Countess.” Amelie doesn’t understand… the issue of Bertie’s disappearance and return back in February hasn’t concerned her much, less alone what must have happened afterwards. She knows though it must have been drastically if her father decides to intervene.
She takes another sip from her tea, “Thank you for informing me, Lady Kensington.” She replies with a slight smile. “And for the tea.” She adds setting the cup down.

Amelie bids her farewell not wanting to be late to her morning class. The rest of the day passes in a blur and she can hardly concentrate on her lessons and finds herself spending more time looking outside the window than listening to her teachers. All she feels is a relief once it is finally over and she can retire to her room. Upon reaching the corridor she is surprised to see Caleb’s valet waiting.
“This is for you, Lady Spencer.” He hands her a letter with a slight bow and then he is gone. Amelie is perplexed not knowing what Caleb might want from her. Once inside the room, she opens the letter… he thanks her for not saying anything and keeping Katherine free of scandal. He also mentions that he is in her debt. The dark-haired woman is puzzled if not grateful because this could certainly be useful. Amelie is quick to write a reply before calling for Diana.
“Please bring this to Lord Caleb’s valet. It is rather important.” She explains to her lady’s maid. “I will tell you the reason later.” Diana nods and then she is gone. Amelie lets out a sigh as she steps forwards one of the windows. Faith is cruel today she thinks to herself as she sees Byron passing by the manor. The dark-haired woman is no fool knowing that her father must be acting to protect her and her family but it still doesn’t seem fair… not when she is letting someone else back in her heart. It feels like hours have passed when Diana finally arrives back at the room carrying another letter. It is from Caleb promising to look into the whole matter and will get back to her as soon as possible. Amelie sighs out in relief knowing it is better than nothing. She sits down in one of the armchairs signing for Diana to do the same.
“I talked with Lady Kensington this morning.” She starts biting her lower lip, “My father is coming to the Debutante Ball later this month but has forbidden Byron from escorting me. Something must have happened after Bertie returned. I have no idea what but…”
“I’m sorry, Lady Amelie.” Diana says reaching over to grab her hand, “I know that you feel something for Lord Kensington.” She smiles at her.
“Am I this obvious?” Amelie asks chuckling.
“To those who you know… yes.” Her lady’s maid replies honestly, “But it was rather easy to see as Lord Kensington looked at you the same way whenever you would meet. Besides he went through a lot of trouble arranging your Christmas Gift.” Amelie smiles fondly at the memory when she caught him in the middle of her room. “I’m sure everything will work out, Lady Amelie. Whatever happened isn’t Lord Kensington’s fault.”
“I know Diana but I still worry about what else my father might say or demand. I finally found happiness and I don’t want to give up on it.” The dark-haired woman sighs out again. The last time she was powerless and couldn’t do anything to help Henry but this time she has a chance to fight for what she wants.
“It isn’t my place to tell you this, Lady Amelie and I hope can forgive me but maybe you should tell this to Lord Spencer.” Diana offers as she keeps her gaze low.
“There is no need to apologize. You have always been more than a lady’s maid to me, Diana.” Amelie says squeezing her hand, “You are right… maybe I should tell him.” She nods slightly, “But for now I want to retire. It has been a long day.”
“Of course, Lady Amelie.” Diana lets go of her hand. “I shall be going then. I wish you a good night.” One last smile from her and then she is gone. The dark-haired woman looks at the closed door for a few seconds before tearing her gaze away. As she undresses she hopes that Caleb will be able to tell her what is going on as she feels that asking Byron seems like a bad idea.

~~~

Caleb’s letter reaches her right after breakfast asking to meet him at the library after the morning classes. There is no word about what must have happened which worries her. If it is rather bad, she doesn’t know how she can convince her father that he is being wrong. Classes seem endless but she forces herself to stay focused. Amelie is one of the first to leave and as she reaches the library she is glad to see Diana is already waiting for her. Caleb isn’t hard to find as he is standing by one of the windows.
The dark-haired woman rushes to his side, “How bad is it?”
“Good day to you as well, Amelie,” Caleb replies and actually grins at her.
“Good day, Caleb.” She grumbles giving him one of her fake smiles. “So… can you please tell me what you found out?”
“It happened upon Bertie’s return to Kensington. Apparently, the Countess insisted on taking her home but my mother wanted her to stay. It was decided that they would talk to Harriet and Nonie.” Caleb starts to explain the situation, “I couldn’t find out what exactly has been said but they spoke about Bertie’s bad behaviour in the past time. The Countess decided that Kensington must be to blame as her grandmother never reacted this way before.”
Amelie blinks a few times before she sinks into one of the armchairs close by. No wonder her father doesn’t want Byron to escort her at the Debutante Ball. The Countess’ accusations can’t be taking light heartily… especially not by a Duke.
“I’m sorry that I couldn’t bring you better news, Amelie,” Caleb says.
“It is alright… not your fault what happened.” The dark-haired woman murmurs taking a deep breath. “Thank you for helping me.”
“Don’t worry about it, Amelie. I did let you know that I’m your debt.” He tells her and she smiles at his words.
“Oh, I’m sure that one point I will need your help, Caleb.” Amelie returns his smiles before she pushes herself out of the armchair.

~~~

Amelie is in the middle of a new sketch when there is a knock on the door... she raises her eyebrow as she isn’t expecting any visitors today. Diana looks equally puzzled as she heads over to open the door. She hears voices but is too far away to recognize them.
“Lady Amelie, it is Lord Kensington asking if you would like to join him for a stroll.” Diana lets her know with a smile. Amelie wants to ask which Lord Kensington when she spots Byron standing in the doorway. He is smiling at her but there is something odd about it.
“Oh... I would love.” She is quick to reply closing her sketchbook.
“I was hoping your maid would join us,” Byron says... normally not in unusual request seeing as they need a chaperone but there is already one of the maids standing behind him. The dark-haired woman knits her eyebrows together feeling rather confused but accept his request. Amelie is almost out of the door when she remembers something, “One more moment please.”
“Of course, Lady Spencer,” Byron replies and for a brief moment she stops in her movements... he hasn’t called her this for months. She takes a deep breath as she attaches the brooch he has gifted her to her dress before she joins him in the corridor. As they walk outside Amelie keeps glancing at Byron now and then... something was off she couldn’t tell though if it was because of the Kensington maid accompanying them or if it was something else.
“How are you today?” Byron asks sounding rather stiff and uncomfortable. She wants to grab his shoulder shake him and ask him what is wrong but she can’t.
“Oh, I’m feeling well. What about yourself?” Instead, Amelie replies sighing softly.
“I’m fine, thank you for asking, Lady Spencer.” He says and there is again... the proper use of her title with the strange smile. It is annoying and as much as she wants to enjoy the moment with Byron she can’t because he isn’t behaving like himself. The dark-haired woman turns, looking at the maids behind and Diana – bless her heart – must have noticed as she starts to distract the other maid.
“What is wrong, Byron? Amelie asks concerned reaching out with her hand but stops in the last moment, “Did something happen?” Did I do something wrong? she thinks to herself.
“You shouldn’t... it isn’t...” but whatever he wants to say next never comes. She notices him looking rather strangely at her until she realises he is looking at the brooch.
“I never thanked you for the gift,” Amelie replies smiling at him in the hope to get some reaction that is him and not whoever he is pretending to be. And for a moment works... Byron smiles back – one of those carefree and charming smiles – but then in the next moment is gone.
“I shouldn’t have given it to you. It was too forward from me.” He explains fumbling over his words and she doesn’t know what to think anymore.
She takes a deep breath straightening her back, “I have to disagree with you, Byron.” She says looking at him, “I quite enjoy the gift and I don’t think you were too forward.”
He doesn’t seem too convinced though still with that strange expression, “I would also like to apologise if I have caused you any offence since you arrived at Kensington. It was never my intention to make you feel uncomfortable, Lady Spencer.” He adds avoiding to look at her and then she realises... this is about her father. Byron must have heard from his mother what happened and that he is forbidden from escorting her to the Debutante Ball.
“You could never cause me offence or make me feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, I enjoy spending time with you a lot, Byron.” Amelie tells him, “I’m not going to accept your apology.” It is blunt and daring but at the moment she doesn’t care. She wants Byron back... the one who made her laugh and blush, who managed to make her feel something by just looking at her.
For a moment he is speechless simply looking at her and if it weren’t for their chaperones Amelie would touch him. “I would like to head back. I’m getting rather cold.” It is a lie and they both know it but no matter what she said or did, it wouldn’t help. Byron is too concerned about her father and that he might no worthy. Amelie is no fool knowing that to get him back to his normal self she needs to do something else... luckily she already has some ideas.
“Of course, Lady Spencer.” Byron bids before he turns and they are heading back to the Manor. No words are spoken on the way and Amelie almost loses her composure when Byron actually bows upon bidding her farewell as they stand in front of her room. She forces herself to curtsey with a tight smile before she closes the door.
“Lady Amelie, are you alright?” Diana asks sounding concerned.
“Honestly... I’m not sure.” The dark-haired breaths out.
“Is there anything I can bring You? Maybe a cup of tea or some sweets?” Diana offers but she shakes her head.
“Maybe later... now I have a letter to write.” Amelie reaches for her paper writing a quick message for Caleb asking him to arrange a meeting between her and Byron.” Please bring this to Lord Caleb’s valet. He will know what to do.”
“Of course, Lady Amelie.” Diana must have picked up something as she gives her a bright smile before hurrying out of the room.

~~~

It takes Caleb a few days to prepare everything she asked him to and Amelie grows more anxious and impatient until she finally gets another message from him. She hasn’t told Diana everything but promised her that she wasn’t getting in any kind of danger. With the sketchbook in her hand, Amelie slips out of the room heading downstairs… Caleb is waiting for her already.
She greets him with a smile, “Does he know anything?” she asks pointing at the wooden door.
“Not one thing.” He returns her smile, “Unfortunately, all you have is one hour. Mother is expecting us for dinner later.”
“That is alright, Caleb. I shouldn’t be seen outside my room at a late hour anyway.” Amelie says, “Thank you again.”
“You’re welcome.” He gives her another smile before walking away. The dark-haired woman takes a deep breath before she pushes the wooden door open… she figures this room was meant as a living room once. There are still a few armchairs and a table but for her plans, it is simply perfect.
Byron is standing one of the windows, “Finally, can you tell me why you want to meet here, Caleb?” He turns around eyes growing big as he notices her. “You are not my brother.”
Amelie has to hold back a chuckle at his reaction, “Wisely observed, Byron.” She says taking a step closer, “Promise me not to be mad at him.”
“Lady Spencer… I’m not sure if I understand.” He replies, “Caleb wanted to meet me and now you are here…”
“It is Amelie and not Lady Spencer.” She tells him determining, “I thought we had gotten past the stage of using proper titles, Byron. And I’m here because I asked your brother to help me with something.”
“We shouldn’t be here… not alone.” He murmurs trying to get past her but she reaches out grabbing his hand. As he lifts head looking at her, her heart stops for a moment and she feels herself blushing. He is close – too close – and it would be just one small movement and she could kiss him.
“Please stay, Byron.” She whispers, “Remember when you asked if I could draw you one day?” he doesn’t say anything just nods, “I promise not to take too much of your time but please stay.”
“I will, Lady Amelie.” He finally replies. The title is still there but it feels less awkward than before. “What do you want me to do?”
“Thank you.” Amelie smiles at him before she lets go of his hand, “Sit down, relax and let me do the rest.” She settles down on one of the armchairs opening the sketchbook and grabbing one of the pencils. Byron still looks uncomfortable and for a moment she worries that he is going to bolt but then he moves and sits down across from her.
“Anything particular position you want me in?” Byron asks teasingly and for a brief moment, everything seems to be normal again.
“I’m drawing a portrait, Byron.” The dark-haired woman chuckles shaking her head. Over the next minutes, only her pencil scratching over the paper could be heard… Amelie would look up from her sketchbook now and smiling at Byron but he would never return it. Instead, he looks like he would be rather somewhere else. As much as she dreads the silence it helps her to stay focus and she is making good progress.
“Lady Amelie, why are you here at Kensington?” Byron suddenly asks and she nearly drops her pencil.
She blinks a few times, “It was my father’s decision.” This is the moment she has been dreading ever since August… she could lie and tell him that he thought it would be helpful for her education but this is Byron whom she cares about deeply. “He thought that I could need a change of scenery after…” Just as she wants to finish the sentence there is a loud knock on the door. Amelie turns surprised but immediately relaxes upon seeing Caleb.
“I’m sorry but it is time to go. Mother has called for dinner.” He tells them.
Amelie nods as she closes her sketchbook, “Seems like we have to finish this another time, Byron.” She smiles at him, “Maybe tomorrow?”
“I… that would be wonderful, Lady Amelie.” He replies bowing doing slightly before he follows his brother out of the room.

Amelie finds herself again in the empty room with Byron waiting for her. He seems more relaxed today actually smiling as he greets her.
“You didn’t manage to finish your story yesterday, Lady Amelie,” Byron says after a few moments of silence have passed. “Unless you don’t wish to tell me… I don’t want to pressure you.”
“It is alright, Byron.” She replies but refuses to look at him, instead, she keeps on drawing, “I was engaged but Henry did about a year ago. It was 5 months before the wedding when he suddenly got ill.” She stops taking a deep breath, “The doctors tried everything but…” she blinks wiping away the tears.
“I apologise for bringing back old memories, Lady Amelie,” Byron says softly and as she looks up she notices that he is kneeling right in front of her. “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t feel ready for it.”
“There isn’t much that remains unspoken.” The dark-haired woman tells him, “I wasn’t myself after Henry’s death and at first I detested the thought of coming to Kensington and the first weeks weren’t easy but I changed my opinion.” She gives a small smile.
“I’m glad to hear that, Lady Amelie.” Byron gets up walking back to his one armchair, “But if there is anything I can to help you feel better…”
“You just did, Byron. Talking about it and having someone who listens helps.” She picks up her pencil, “I hope though that you have a lot of time over the next weeks… this is going to take longer than planned.”
“I’m sure we can work something out.” He smiles at her – a real smile – and her heart flutters at the sight.

~~~

“Enid, are you alright?” Amelie asks looking at her friend. It wasn’t hard to miss that the girl had been acting distant over the past weeks. It was the best condition for their music lessons. “If anything is bothering you can tell me.” She places a hand on top of Enid’s. “It is the debutante ball… I’m terrified.” The girl admits looking rather distressed. “Lady Kensington will be presenting me and I have no escort. What happens if I mess up again?”
“You aren’t going to mess up, Enid.” Amelie says in a soft tone, “We practised a lot and you improved so much.”
“But what if I do, Amelie? Everybody is going to see and they will make fun of me.” Enid’s expression is heart-breaking and the dark-haired woman sighs before she wraps an arm around her friend.
“I believe in you, Enid. Lady Kensington believes in you as well. After all, she is going to present you which is a great honour.” Amelie tells her.
“Can you stay close to me during the debutante ball?” Enid asks, “You know more about the rules and etiquette than me… if you see that I’m about to make a fool of myself please stop me.”
Amelie wants to argue that Enid knows those rules as well seeing as she is attending Kensington but there is something in her expression that screams helplessness.
“I can’t make any promise to keep at your stay the whole evening seeing as my father is coming but I will try to keep an eye on you, Enid.” Amelie offers with a smile.
“Thank you, Amelie.” The girl returns the smile, “You must be excited to see your father again.”
“I am but at the same, I’m not too happy about it.” The dark-haired woman sighs before she tells Enid about her father forbidding Byron from escorting her and everything else that has happened over the past months… the Christmas gift, Valentine’s Day and Byron’s strange behaviour since the beginning of the month. 
“And you told me there was no secret admirer.” Enid chuckles.
“Okay, I might not have told the whole truth but back then I wasn’t even sure about my own feelings towards Byron,” Amelie admits blushing slightly.
“Mhm… but isn’t your father slightly overreacting?” the girl asks eyebrows knitted together, “From what you told me, it doesn’t sound like Byron is to blame for what happened.”
“Of course, he is overreacting but you must understand my father has always cared about our family name. I have no idea what exactly he heard about the incident with the Countess but I’m hoping to find out the ball.” Amelie explains. “But enough of distractions… we both have to practice.”

~~~

Amelie’s gaze wanders around the room amazed by all those beautiful dresses until she spots Byron talking with Eleanor. She has tried to ignore the knot in her stomach as they have entered the ballroom. The young woman still tries not to read too much into the situation telling herself that this could have been her if it weren’t for her father. She was glad to see him again and they did spend a lot of time together walking around the property after his arrival at Kensington but there were moments when she felt annoyed and frustrated. At least her father has decided against staying at her side the whole evening… right now he seemed to have a rather interesting conversation with a man in his age. Amelie uses the moment to grab herself a glass of champagne before she joins Enid.
“So, didn’t I tell you that everything would be alright?” she asks chuckling slightly.
“The night is still long and who knows what might happen,” Enid replies biting her lower lip.
“Enid, stop worrying! You were wonderful as Lady Kensington presented you.” Amelie says rather loudly, “You didn’t trip, you didn’t stutter and your dress is still in one piece. You are allowed to enjoy yourself instead of sticking to the corner the whole night.”
“You are right… but after what happened during the Salon.” Enid murmurs. “What did you do after your first failed performance?”
“Honestly… I ran to my room.” The dark-haired woman admits chuckling, “I was 10 or 11 and it wasn’t anything special. Only my grandparents and aunts and uncles have been invited. I remember being nervous and at the verge of freaking out.” She explains, “The beginning went pretty well but then everything went wrong… I lost the rhythm, pressed the wrong piano keys and once it was over and curtseys and then ran to my room.”
“Sounds embarrassing,” Enid adds.
“And it was but I also learned an important lesson this day. You aren’t always going to be perfect in everything, we all make mistakes and have our flaws. My grandmother came to cheer me up promising me that I would grow stronger and I think she was right.” Amelie takes a sip from her champagne, “And you have grown as well, Enid. You aren’t the same young woman who messed up her first performance. I see it during our music lessons and I have seen it tonight.” She smiles at her friend.
“Thank you, Amelie.” Enid hugs her for a brief moment.
“You are welcome.” The dark-haired woman says. Her father is still busy with talking and as she keeps looking around she notices that Byron is alone.
“You should talk with him, Amelie.” Enid suggests giving her a little nudge, “I will be fine… just promise me to come back. There is something I wish to tell you.” The dark-haired woman considers staying but she knows Enid is right. Who knows if she might get another opportunity like this? Smiling at her friend she sets down her glass before heading into Byron’s direction.
Amelie doesn’t say anything once she has reached his side but there is a silent invitation in her eyes to follow her outside. He seems to be hesitating for a moment but then steps onto the balcony.
“What about your father?” Byron asks looking worried.
“He is busy and knowing him it will take a while before he notices that I’m gone,” Amelie tells him. He looks handsome in the dark suit.
“Lady Amelie, we shouldn’t…” he starts but she is quick to interrupt him.
“Byron, please stop worrying just for one second.” She says leaning against the balcony railing. It is a beautiful night with bright stars and a full moon shining down on them.
“I have every reason to worry. If your father were to find us here, Lady Amelie.” Byron explains, “Just imagine what he would say or do…”
The dark-haired woman lets out a sigh, “I apologise. You are right and I wasn’t thinking.” She smiles at him sadly, “I only wanted to have a moment with you.” She doesn’t let him say anything as she walks back inside. Her mood is ruin and it is silly but she wants to run and hide in her room but she promised Enid something.
Her friend isn’t hard to find as she hasn’t moved away from her spot. “Oh, you are back already… did anything happen?” she asks looking at Amelie with a worried expression.
“No, only Byron convincing me that tonight might not be a good idea. It was foolish of me to think that we could have a moment together.” The dark-haired woman explains shaking her head. “Anyways… you wanted to tell me something.”
“Later, when the evening is over. It is rather personal.” Enid is certainly making quite the secret but Amelie ultimately agrees to wait.
It feels hours later when Lady Kensington calls it a night and everybody is allowed to retire to their rooms. Amelie bids farewell to her father who is staying in the village nearby. They promise to see each other tomorrow before he has to return back to Marlborough.
“I’m not a wealthy lady, Amelie.” Is the first thing Enid says once they are inside Amelie’s room. “I have no idea who my parents are. I grew up in an orphanage in London and I wouldn’t be here if blackmailing a local magistrate.” She finishes her story and the dark-haired woman is speechless, “Now you have it… the whole story of Enid Foster.” The girl smiles bitterly. There are thousands of thoughts racing through Amelie’s mind but she can’t find any words, “I apologise for taking you by surprise but I had to get it off my chest. Good Night, Amelie.” Enid turns and hurries out of the room before Amelie even has a chance to react.

April

Amelie barely slept last night as she couldn’t stop thinking about Enid’s confession. She knows that she has to reach out to her friend. It is still in the early morning when there is a loud and persisting knock on her door.. she isn’t expecting visitors. The dark-haired woman manages to get the door open before Enid almost falls inside the room.
“What?” Amelie tries to ask but gets interrupted quickly.
“About yesterday… it was just a lame joke, Amelie.” Enid explains looking distressed and like she didn’t get much sleep either. “I still don’t know what came over me. I think I had one or two glasses of champagne too much yesterday.”
“Enid, calm down.” Amelie says softly placing a hand on her shoulder, “I know it wasn’t a joke but it doesn’t matter to me. I’m your friend because I like spending time with you and because of your personality and not because you are from a wealthy family.”
Enid looks relieved suddenly pulling Amelie into a tight hug, “You are my friend too, Amelie. You are my first friends in years and I was so worried that you wouldn’t understand and push me away.” She has pulled back looking at Amelie with a happy smile.
“To be honest, I don’t really understand how you managed to pull this off but I don’t care. In my eyes are a Lady, Enid.” Amelie tells her with a bright smile, “And nothing is going to change that.”

~~~

Amelie looks at the finished drawing of Byron before she pushes the door open. She feels sad as this is the last time they will be meeting in this room… she tried to think off an excuse, any reason to delay it but nothing came to her mind. Besides, it wasn’t fair from her either to keep asking Caleb to make up an excuse that she and Byron could spend time together.
“Lady Amelie.” Byron greets her with a smile. At least this has changed… he would still insist on the title but otherwise, he was acting like himself. She does notice though he seems to be slightly distracted today. She wonders if it is because she is wearing his Valentine’s Day gift again or because she is showing more cleavage than she normally does.
“Byron.” The dark-haired woman returns the smile before she hands him the sketch… their fingers brush against each other briefly.
For a few seconds, there is nothing but silence between them, “I don’t know what to say…” Byron admits not taking his eyes away from the sketch, “I love it. You certainly have talent, Lady Amelie.”
She feels herself blushing at his words, “Maybe you could call me Amelie again.” She offers, feeling relieved that he likes it, “Thank you.”
“I couldn’t…” Byron looks at her – it is glance he has been giving her often lately but she until now she couldn’t see what it meant. It is full of longing and she could curse herself for not seeing it before. The dark-haired woman steps closer closing the gap between them and presses her lips against his. It last only a few seconds before Byron is pulling back looking at her shocked, “Amelie, we shouldn’t… what about your father?”
“Byron, I want this and right now I don’t care about him.” And then she leans in again. This time he does react placing one hand on her waist and buries the other one in her hair. She is breathless after pulling back and her hair must be a mess but she doesn’t care after seeing Byron smiling at her. “Can you please stop worrying now? And stop calling me Lady.” She reaches out clasping their fingers together. “I have spoken with my father after the Debutante Ball and I could reassure him that despite whatever he heard about the incident involving the Countess that Kensington is a wonderful place and that you are a very fine Lord. I can’t tell if he is fully convinced but he would like to meet you one day.” She squeezes his fingers.
“Oh, Amelie…” and then he is kissing her again.

~~~

Amelie wonders what will come next… first the Debutante Ball and now Kensington is hosting a pre-wedding festivity for Duke Matson and his betrothed Lady Corrine Mosely. Suddenly there are new people and the servants are busy with preparing everything. As an honour to the wedding couple, there will be performances again and it is an easy pick for Amelie… Mozart’s   Piano Sonata No. 16. It is a bit different though to find time to practice as she is not only helping out Enid but there is also Byron. Ever since their kiss at the beginning of April, he had dropped her title and smiled at her more often. Now and then they would still meet up with the help of Caleb… sometimes to talk but also to have a moment for themselves. The dark-haired woman knows that she has feelings for him but she doesn’t know how to tell him. Byron is happy with her that she knows from Lady Kensington but something is holding her back. Her performance at the pre-wedding festivity goes without a hitch and she is especially proud of Enid who did a beautiful though not flawless performance of Anton Eberel Piano Sonata in C minor, Op. 1 with the help of Lady Kensington. Once all the performances are over Amelie dances with Byron enjoying herself hoping that it would forever be this simple.

It is the next morning when Amelie hears the news of Lord Chatwith’s death… she is shocked despite not properly knowing the man. Diana informs her that she has to stay in her room while one of the servants has been sent to fetch the constable… but she only wonders who could have done such a horrible act. 

DONE

Last edited by schoggettchen (23/12/2019 at 21:57)

Rosemary Smith
Same interests - although possibly minus Myles, since he is now dead

march

"we ree-really mee-mi-miss you all our lo-lov-love papa johnny and lottie" with my hands shaking folded the letter up and and placed it on the table.
"rose! i cannot believe how much you have improved in only a mere few weeks. i am so proud of you." my smile stretched almost from ear to ear, partly because what haywood had just said made me happy but also because i was very, very proud of myself. for the first time i had been able to read a letter that papa had sent me, for the first time i had been able to understand what my family had been doing with their lives instead of having to imagine it, and boy was it better than what i had been imagining.
"i do not know how i could ever repay you haywood, you really do not know how much this means to me."
"well, you do not have to thank me just yet. we still have a little way to go. but give it a few more weeks and we will have you performing shakespeare." i had no idea who this shakespeare bloke was, but from the context haywood was using him in i assumed him to be a writer of some sort.
"oh goodness, i did not realise the time."
"what time is it?" i asked, to which haywood held out his pocket watch in front of me. my face was blank, and i felt it redden slightly.
"forgive me rose, perhaps after we have accomplished reading we could find time to tell the time." he laughed a little at his joke and i could not help but smile. "it is time i left, i am supposed to call by byron's on my way -"
"there you are haywood! did you forget we are playing a spot of sport in the garden?"
"of course not byron, in fact i was just on my way. allow me to return my books to their correct place and i will join you."
lord kensington laughed, "there is a servant right there, get her to do it." haywood gave lord kensington a hard stare which caused him to shrug and leave the room.
"rose, i can only ap-"
"it is okay, haywood, lord kensington is right. it is my job to tidy up after the lords and ladies of the household." i tried to take the books off of him but he held onto them tightly.
"you know i view us as equal rose, now stop being foolish." i handed me half the books to put away, keeping the other half for himself to tidy up.

when we were done we said our goodbyes. normally this is just a simple farewell. but this time haywood planted a kiss on my cheek and wished me a good week.

my heart missed a beat.

* * * * *

i was practically skipping back towards my room i was that happy, but just like always my mood did not last long. lord chatwith just so happened to be examining a painting down one of corridors as i entered it, and sadly he saw me straight away. "ahh, miss smith."
"hello, lord chatwith." there had been rumours about what he had done to lady nonie, though i personally did not think they were rumours after seeing myself what he was capable of.
"it has been a while, has it not"
"i suppose so, my lord."
"why do you look so happy, dear rosemary?"
"no reason, my lord." he leaned in closer.
"you should smile more often, it makes you look even more inviting."
"i am sorry my lord, mrs jones called for me urjently as one of the ladies has fallen ill. i must be on my way." as i took a step he lunged in front of me, blocking my path.
"you and i both know perfectly well that you have sunday afternoons off. but if you are that desperate to continue then i would be no gentleman in stopping you." a gentleman? ha! either way i was greatly when he took a step back to let me pass.

he called out again before i turned the corner - "until next time, miss smith."

* * * * *

"may i get you anything else, mr parlow?" i asked, placing his cup of tea on the coffee table in front of him.
"i think we have known each other long enough for you to call me thomas. and no thank you rose."
i turned to leave before turning back to him, "i am sorry to speak out of turn mr par-thomas, but i just wanted to appologise for my behaviour at the christmas eve ball. i had a lot going on that night and everything just got a bit too much, you know how it is. well you probably do not but -" thomas folded his paper and cut me off whilst smiling at me.
"rose, it is okay i promise. and i totally understand. life can be like that sometimes."
i smile back, "thank you."

once more i turn to leave, "actually, there is something else."
once more i turn around. "yes?" he looks slightly awkward.
"i was wondering if you would like to go for a walk into town with me this sunday afternoon? i know you do not work then, and i thought it would be nice to leave the manor for a short while."
i paused for a moment, unsure what to say. sunday afternoon was the only proper time i could spend with haywood, and the only chance i had of being myself whilst in the manor. but i had been stuck here since the trip to the dress makers in november, and knew i would go mad if i stayed here much longer. plus i quite liked thomas, and wanted to get to know him more.

so i agreed, much to thomas' delight.

* * * * *

that sunday i felt guilty about missing my tutoring session but also excited to spend time with thomas. i had seen haywood that morning briefly and told him that i was feeling ill and was not going to be able to make the session in the afternoon. his face was full of consern immediately and i felt very gilty. but then i stepped outside and saw the shining sun which made me very happy.

i was wearing one of the ladys boots. thomas had taken one look at my black pumps and told me they were not suitable for walking such a distance, and so he borrowed some from someone inside the manor.

it felt so good to feel the wind in my hair. as we walked down the gravel track i would not be able to stop myself from hitching up my skirt and running ahead a little, much to thomas' amusement. this caused him to suggest we raced from one tree to the next.
"it is well known that men are faster than girls so it is not surprise you won." i said as i arrived by thomas' side, slightly out of breath.
"i am sorry, should i have been a gentleman and let you win?"
"of course not! before i came to kensington manor i would have run the distance you twice before you made it to the tree! being here has tired me out more."
"so where is home for you?" thomas asked as we continued to walk.
"a small village on the other side of london. it is a nice place, everyone knows everyone and you can watch the most beautiful sunrises."
"i do not think i have ever been awake early enough to watch the sunrise."
"where i am from you wake up with rooster. you should try it sometime, it is definitely worth it."
"maybe i will." thomas reached for a lose bit of hair that had come out of my bun when i had been running, causing me to flinch. "that is the second time you have flinched when i have touched you. are you... are you scared of me?"
i felt awful that that had crossed his mind. i shake my head violently. "of course not, i have just had bad experiences in the past, clearly it is effecting me more than i realised." there was a long, silent pause before i called out "race you to the next tree"

and this time i won.

as it was sunday a local farmers market had set up in town. the walk had made us both hungry so thomas left me sitting on a bench whilst he went to buy some food. he returned a short while late with 2 'tato pies and a beautiful yellow flower. "a pretty flower for a pretty girl" he said, handing it to me. i blushed, thinking about how i had never been called pretty before.

the walk back was just as good as on the way there. i told him about my family and he told me about his. we shared what we both wanted in the future, some dreams more likely than others but nontheless exciting. when we arrived back at the manor thomas asked if i wanted him to walk me back to my room which i declined, knowing full well that he already had gone out of his way by walking me back.

"thank you, i have had a truly wonderful afternoon."
"the pleasure is all mine rose, i too have had an excellent time. maybe we could do this more often?"
"i would very much like that"
for the second time that month a kiss was planted on my cheek. "hey, you did not flinch" he whispered as he pulled away.
"maybe that was a nice experience." i whispered back, before waving goodbye and heading inside.

the blacksmith's apprentice was a very nice man, one that i had jenuinely enjoyed spending the afternoon with, but there was still part of me that wished it had been haywood. still, i was in high spirits.

that was until once more i was confronted by lord chatwith. "have you been out with a caller, miss smith?" he asked, looking slightly hurt.
"not that it is any of your business, my lord, but i have spent the afternoon with mr parlow."
he looked even more hurt - shocked - but shook his head. "i suspect that will soon end - "
"there is nothing to end - "
"when you move in with me and my soon-to-be lady bertie chatwith"
"move in with you?" i squealed, my mouth open. i had heard about their engagement but not about me being forced to live with them after they were wed!
"but most certainly. consider this your official invitation. i think you, bertie and i would be quite happy together. i know i most certainly would be. please do consider it" i did not even know what to say. "you know, mr parlow really is one lucky man to have you."

i was going to detest yet again that there was nothing going on between thomas and myself, but i was still shocked by lord chatwiths offer. of course i would never, ever work for such a vile man! i could only imagine what would happen to me!

* * * * *

on the day of the debutaunt ball haywoods valet slipped me a note whilst i was cleaning away the plates after dinner. i waited until i returned to my room for the evening before reading it.

Dear Rose,

Can we meet later? You will know when the time is right.

- Haywood.

even though the note was simple i was not sure if i was reading that right. haywood wanted to meet me? but he knew i was working tonight. well, apparently i would know when to go to him. because of course, i would.

* * * * *

the debutaunt ball was just like every other stupid ball held at the manor, except all of the ladies were wearing white dresses. it seemed a very bizarre tradition to me, they all looked like they were about to be married.

lord chatwith was his usual creepy self, dancing with lady bertie whilst giving me the eye.

haywood was with miss york, it made me sad how good they looked together.

thomas would approach me many a times asking for a roll, both of us knowing it was just an excuse to talk to me. not that i minded.

after a couple of hours haywoods valet came for me. "lord cawley is ill and has asked you tend to him instantly" he said rather loudly, causing a number of people to stare at us. was this all part of haywoods plan, or had he genuinely taken ill? either way i walked very quickly up to the guest chambers he had been placed in and opened the door without knocking. "haywood are you - oh!"

i was completely shocked to see a candle-lit dinner set up on the table in the room, with 2 plates on opposite sides. "lord cawley i am sorry, i did not know you had company."
"no rose! i do not have company. i thought that you and i could perhaps dinner together." i opened the door once more.
"you mean, you did this for me?"
"of course"
"but... why?"
"because" he took my hand, sending a tingle all over my body "i care a lot about you and i wanted to treat you how you deserve to be treated" i could not believe it. this was the nicest thing anyone had ever done for me.

he pulled out a chair for me and invited to me to sit. and then i feasted like a queen.

* * * * *

when it was time to leave i got the impression that haywood wanted to invite me to stay longer, and i wanted him to ask. but both us knew that it was not possible, as i had to be up at the early hours of the morning and if anyone needed me in the night i would need to be in my room.

instead i left with a kiss, this time a full one of the lips. unlike the kiss with lord chatwith this one was completely different. it was warm and beautiful and made me go all fuzzy.

"you are an incredible girl, rose, never forget that."

aprul

it seemed as though aprul was wedding season, as many guests arrived for the occasion. i did not really think much of any of them, although even i had to admit that lady corrine was very beautiful. the first couple days of the month were spent making sure they were settled in and attending to their needs. i was also made to work berties special wedding lunch, which was as awful as it sounds. not only did i have to listen to her yap on about how wonderful her feeancy is (even though most ladies in the room knew he was not) but i had to watch them play stupid parlor games. the only good thing was that some of the ladies were unable to finish their food, so i helped them out a bit when i was carrying the plates back to the kitchen. waste not want not and all that.

in between all of this i was still being tutored by haywood, and even i was beginning to notice i was improving biggly. maybe soon i would be able to read the book he had gifted me on valentines day. during our lessons we would often hold hands, although we would have to quickly pull away if anyone else entered the library.

things seemed to be going well between us, which is why i was surprised when thomas asked if he could offisheally court me. it was completely out of the blue! we had been on a few short walks around the garden in the evening and would often talk for long periods of time, and sure he had kissed me a few times on the cheek, but i did not think he had feelings for me in that kind of way! i for one did not know how i felt about him. he was a good man, and he made me happy, but i knew i had feelings for haywood.

"can i... erm... can i think about it?" he looked taken a back by my answer and i could understand why, it must have been very hurtful to receive that answer. but i knew there was someone i had to talk to first.

and thankfully our next reading session was the very next day.

* * * * *

"can we stop reading for a second?" i asked, my voice shaking and my heart thumping.
"sure, is anything the matter?" i paused, not knowing how to word it.
"thomas parlow asked to court me." i guess that was how to say it. haywood stared at me, hard, and was quiet for a second.
"i had no idea you 2 were close."
"me neither, really."
"is that who you were with, when you cancelled our session a few weeks back?" i blinked, unsure what he was implying. "i know you were not really sick, i called by your room to see if i could get you anything or at least cheer you up, and you were not there." i nodded, knowing i had been caught out.
"i am sorry"
"there is no need to appologise. i am sure neither of us knew the extent of our feelings then." there was another silence before he spoke again "does he make you happy?"
"yes. but you make me happier."
"so you would rather i courted you?"
"yes"

haywood gave a small, sad smile. "i think you should go to him"
i felt so confused "what do you mean, haywood?"
"it would make more sense, you with him and me with hattie. that is how the world expects us to be"
"are you ashamed to be with me because i am a serving girl?"
"no, not at all. i could never be ashamed of you." he took my hands and held them tightly. "but other people talk, and society has convinced itself that someone of my status should not be with someone of yours" i pulled my hands away "that came out wrong, i appologise - "
"so you are ashamed of me?"
"i am not, rose, i care very fondly for you. but i am expected to marry for power and money, not love."

fighting back tears i got up and headed for the door, thinking once more about the only good thing lord chatwith had ever said to me. "sometimes in life you have to take risks."

"you really are an incredible girl rose" but i did not turn back to look at him. i could not. for i was sobbing uncontrollably.

* * * * *

courting thomas really was good, he was ever such a gentleman despite his status. he would often bring me small gifts and once we even went horse riding but i still could not help he would turn into haywood.

it soon became common knowledge amongst the staff that i was with thomas, and people soon started whispering that i may now be a woman. i was of course still a girl, neither one of us felt like we were ready to make that committment yet. besides, it would be a sin!

i was ever so grateful to only be working the first half of the pre-wedding ball held a couple of weeks later. lord chatwith still approached me and made very crude remarks, of which some thomas overheard. "his he bothering you, rose?"
"nothing i cannot handle, do not worry about it my love." i kissed him on the cheek and walked off, far too busy to be able to stop and talk.

i passed thomas several times and saw him looking angry, most likely because of our earlier conversation. but the person i really could not take my eyes off was hayw- lord cawley. this was the first time i had seen him again in weeks, i had been far too upset to continue with our lessons. he was in attendance at the ball with miss york again, but he seemed distracted. but seeing them together still made me sad, and so i was very happy when mrs jones said i could finish for the night.

* * * * *

i had not been in my room too long when my door swung open to reveal haywood. "sometimes you have got to take risks in life" and with that he walked over and kissed me pashunately. it was the most amazing kiss of my life, a thousand times better than the one we had shared previously.

and that time, he really did stay the night.

although of course nothing happened.

* * * * *

a loud knock woke us both up the next morning. "rosemary? rosemary! open the bleeding door!"

i threw my blanket over haywood making sure he could not be seen, wrapped my shaul around me and opened the door. "what?" i asked, rubbing my eyes.

mrs jones stood before me, her face pale. "i 'ave 'eard you bragging t'other girls before that you can run fast. put it t'good use and go fetch t'constable girl. lord chatwith 'as been found dead"

i have never gotten dressed so fast in my life. i did not even do my hair.

i must have looked a right mess when i arrived at the constables station, my hair wild and my cheeks red from running so fast. and all the way down there i could not help but think he deserved what he had got.

Outfits: Walking with Thomas (bonus outfit) // debutante ball // fetching the constable

Last edited by Fashion-Chic (23/12/2019 at 02:34)

Eleanor Everdene
Debutant Ball      //      Wedding Ball



Interests: Absalon Delacorte(RI), Byron Kensington (FI)

Performance Phaedra's monologue in Phèdre, Act 2, Scene 5

Ah ! cruel, tu m'as trop entendue !
Je t'en ai dit assez pour te tirer d'erreur.
Eh bien ! connais donc Phèdre et toute sa fureur.
J'aime. Ne pense pas qu'au moment que je t'aime,
Innocente à mes yeux, je m'approuve moi−même,
Ni que du fol amour qui trouble ma raison,
Ma lâche complaisance ait nourri le poison.
Objet infortuné des vengeances célestes,
Je m'abhorre encor plus que tu ne me détestes.
Les dieux m'en sont témoins, ces dieux qui dans mon flanc
Ont allumé le feu fatal à tout mon sang ;
Ces dieux qui se sont fait une gloire cruelle
De séduire le coeur d'une faible mortelle.
Toi−même en ton esprit rappelle le passé.
C'est peu de t'avoir fui, cruel, je t'ai chassé :
J'ai voulu te paraître odieuse, inhumaine,
Pour mieux te résister, j'ai recherché ta haine.
De quoi m'ont profité mes inutiles soins ?
Tu me haïssais plus, je ne t'aimais pas moins.
Tes malheurs te prêtaient encor de nouveaux charmes.
J'ai langui, j'ai séché, dans les feux, dans les larmes.
Il suffit de tes yeux pour t'en persuader,
Si tes yeux un moment pouvaient me regarder.
Que dis−je ? Cet aveu que je te viens de faire,
Cet aveu si honteux, le crois−tu volontaire ?
Tremblante pour un fils que je n'osais trahir,
Je te venais prier de ne le point haïr.
Faibles projets d'un coeur trop plein de ce qu'il aime !
Hélas ! je ne t'ai pu parler que de toi−même !
Venge−toi, punis−moi d'un odieux amour ;
Digne fils du héros qui t'a donné le jour,
Délivre l'univers d'un monstre qui t'irrite.
La veuve de Thésée ose aimer Hippolyte !
Crois−moi, ce monstre affreux ne doit point t'échapper.
Voilà mon coeur : c'est là que ta main doit frapper.
Impatient déjà d'expier son offense,
Au−devant de ton bras je le sens qui s'avance.
Frappe. Ou si tu le crois indigne de tes coups,
Si ta haine m'envie un supplice si doux,
Ou si d'un sang trop vil ta main serait trempée,
Au défaut de ton bras prête−moi ton épée.
Donne.

March

Spring had finally arrived, and it had filled Eleanor with an overflow of energy, she loved spring most of all, how everything came to life and how nature exploded into green. It was the third of March and lessons had ended early, mainly because French was still cancelled due to Mr Delacorte’s absence. Now when March had come, Eleanor found herself becoming more restless waiting for his return, coming down to breakfast every day, ears spiked for news, but none had come yet. He had said beginning of March and it could still be days before returned, and if other matters had come up, he might arrive even later. However, this Eleanor tried not to think to much of. She blamed her restlessness on the spring arriving and she not having had time yet to go out and greet it. So that was what her plan was, going for a walk. But this time not keeping to the constraints of the garden, but slipping out side and roaming the fields. And hopefully she would be able to sneak in inside again to change her, what then would for sure be, muddy skirts with out anyone finding out, and without tracking mud all over the carpets. As she passed through the doors to the garden a voice called out, so she stopped and turned. Byron walked up to her, she had not seen him since he handed her that poem on Valentine’s day. The thought of it made her blush.
“Miss Eleanor, are you going for a walk?” He asked, as always with a smile, but perhaps Eleanor could detect a little troubled look underneath.
“Yes, I am Lord Kensington.” Well, she guessed she didn’t look untroubled herself.
“Would you mind awfully if I joined you?”
“Not at all” she smiled, her plans of new sight would have to wait for another that, because she could not just refuse him.
They headed outdoors and walked in silence for a little while, Eleanor figured Byron was the one who ought to start talking, since he was the one had sought her out.
“I want to apologise for the poem I gave to you.” He blurted out quite suddenly. They continued walking, as this gave good reason not to look directly at each other, which both seemed relieved by. “I have realised I should not have given it to you, and I beg your forgiveness.”
“You’re quite right.” She said with a frown. “I must tell you I could not make out what to think of it, Lord Kensington. However, knowing you, I have figured you meant no harm by it…”
“Of course! I am sorry. I should not have imposed upon you.” He exclaimed.
“Then no harm is done.” She smiled up at him as their gazes met, and she believed his relived smiled must have mirrored her own. They walked in silence again for some minutes before Eleanor spoke up.
“I believe I will always be that country girl.” She didn’t look at him as she somewhat referenced his poem. “However, in coming here I hope I can be something else as well. Something more, something I never knew I craved before.” She felt a little unsure about being blunt with him and gave him a quick glance, then added in a lighter tone. “Kensington’s library has been educating, as well as it’s people.”
He chuckled a little. “Well, yes the library is rather vast. And if I may say so, with the risk of imposing once more, I believe the people who embrace the idea of change will gain the best affect of it. I am glad if Kensington has been a part of your progress.”
Eleanor stopped and Byron turned about and faced her.
“I would wish for us to still remain friends, Lord Kensington, if possible.”
“Of course.” He gave her a beaming smile.
“After your suggestion I read Blake’s Song of Experience and I would love to discuss them with you.”
“Ah, and I would love to hear your thoughts on them. However, for that I believe we would need some length of time and I sadly have other duties waiting. May I escort you back to the manor?” He smiled and offered her his arm. They spoke in a friendly manor the way back where they parted. But Eleanor could not have been all true when she had said that no harm had been done, after all that smile of his no longer made her heart quicken like it had. Walking back to her room Eleanor felt that a weight had lightened from her shoulder.
The last remaining weight was lifted the following day after her meeting with Lady Kensington. Lady Kensington had expressed herself only positive words this time around, and not until afterward did Eleanor realise how much she had dreaded that stern look. Lady Kensington was happy with her progress in her studies, with a special appraisal from Mr Delacorte, which had her blush and Eleanor hoped she did not notice. At their meeting Lady Kensington also announced that Byron would escort her at the debutante ball, as Eleanor’s father could not make it. Eleanor had thanked her ladyship for the trust of being escorted by her son. After that Eleanor had been dismissed and it took quite a bit of self-control not to skip out of the office. She was quite relieved that her father was not coming. Her mother had not mentioned it in her latest letters but then Eleanor did not really need an explanation. Her father had his periods, times where he was the most charming gentleman you could find for miles at home, laughing, joking and likely inclined to throw lavish parties (at least at country standard). Those were the times that he was sober, the times when he was not, he was the power to ruin the whole family. And had on more than one occasion almost done so. These days, the effects of his drinking wasn’t too destructive, since her brother had taken over the responsibility of the estate, it was now impossible that a year’s income was gambled away on a few nights. During her childhood there had been time were their outlook looked very dire but luckily, they always made it though and kept humiliation from the family. Now that she straitened it out with Byron she was happy to have him accompany her.

On the day of the 7th of March another opportunity to sneak out to walk the surrounding fields presented itself and Eleanor were not late to take it. Wrapping a warm shawl about her she to stand the still chill weather, she headed out. As she snook out of the back of the garden she took in deep breaths, breathing something like freedom for the first since she arrived at Kensington. She laughed out loud, no-one around to hear her and skipped of across the greening grass. She did not care that her shoes sank into the wet earth and would probably mean hell to clean them later or thought of what it did to her hem and skirt. Life filled her and the sky shifting in blues and greys seemed to share her happiness as it let some rays shine down on her. She began panting faster than she expected, her condition was nothing what it had been at home, so she slowed down and walked with long strides instead. Finding some coltsfoots turning their yellow flowers to the sun she picked but one, they didn’t make bouquets anyway. She had earlier in the year found snowdrops growing in the garden patches, but she loved the coltsfoots in the wild, like small suns reflecting back the spring sun, giving them life. She passed a few hours, without meeting anyone and as far as she knew no-one had seen her. Not having wandered very far she decided to get back to Kensington in time to change to tea. She entered the garden from where she had gone out and the path she usually took back to the manor, walking quickly hoping that no-one would look out from the manor and see her, well, not perfect state. Her hair had come partly undone from her braid, and her state of dress had much to complain about. However, the exercise had brought rose to her cheeks and a spark of life to her eyes. The small path took her past her favourite place in the garden where a bench where situated behind some rose bushes, out of the eye and way of most people frequenting the garden. Eleanor stopped suddenly as she saw someone sitting on the bench and her almost stopped like her feet had. Absalon sat on the bench in front of her an at the sound of her steps on the gravel he had looked up, and a smile broke through on his otherwise grief-stricken face. She had expected his return since March began and her walk out on the fields had been the only thing distracting her for the last days, and now he sat there before her, takin her by surprise. Her somewhat stunned expression broke into a grin and he seemed quite relived as he found her happy to see her. She took hurried steps forward and closed the last paces between him, as he stood up from the bench.
“You’re here!” She laughed looking up into his face.
“I’m back.” He said with a small smile, grabbing both of her hands in his and brought them to his lips. The direct contact, skin to skin, sent a shiver down her spine. The gesture might be forward but her whole body was bursting with happiness and she didn’t think to care. But as she looked into his eyes, she finally saw his pained expression.
“What’s the matter?” She said and her smile crumbled, his pain now all too apparent to her she wondered how she could have missed it.  They sat down at the bench together, her hands still in his.
“My mother, she passed as I was home.”
“Oh, no”
“She had been sick for some time and in February I got word she’d become worse. That’s why I left in such a rush.
“Oh, Absalon. I’m so sorry.” She squeezed his hands, she couldn’t imagine losing her own mother.
“She passed a few days after I arrived home.” He gave her a sad smile.
“Then you got to say goodbye, at least. I cannot imagine the loss.” She let her hand find his cheek and stroked it slowly.
“Thank you.” He said, leaning into her caress. They stayed like that little while, sharing the silence. Then their eyes locked and she leaned into him, her hand running into his hair. It looked like he would ask if he could, but she kissed him before he had the chance. He put an arm around her waist and drew her closer. She wondered if he could feel her heartbeat, as hard as it was pounding it surprised her that it didn’t exit her chest. They stopped to catch their breaths and she found him smiling at her, that flirt once more on his face.
“I have thought of you, a some point I could not stop.” He murmured, their faces still close together.
“I am happy to hear so” She chuckled.
“Oh, Eleanor” He murmured, and they kissed again, a little less rushed, tentatively exploring each other’s lips. As they parted Absalon sat back and took in her whole, as if noticing her dishevelled state for the first time.
“What have you been up to?” He asked and Eleanor laughed and moved her skirts out of the way of his pant leg. She told him of how she had been out walking.
“I hope I didn’t get mud all over you.” They talked a little, before Eleanor stated that she had get back. By this time tea had likely all ready been served, but it she was lucky they were still at it and the hallway would be empty. Absalon offered to stay back while she went in first, as it might not be proper for them to walk back together, especially not as Eleanor looked like she did. As she stood to leave, he grabbed her for one last kiss before she hurried back to the manor to get changed, a lightness in her step which made her feel like flying.

The preparation for the Debutante Ball had been long in the making. Especially for Eleanor, who, during the last months, had spent some time everyday to finish the silver thread embroidery on her skirt to get it glamorous enough for the ball. Not wanting to front her family’s somewhat lack of money she had done it during the late hours in her room, but it was done now and hopefully her skill was enough not to have it noticed. Paired with the gown her mother had sent some of her finer jewellery, from when she herself had been a lady on the market and then from a family rich enough to afford such glitter. She had received help from one of Kensington’s ladies maids to dress and do her hair for the ball. Standing in front of the mirror, fully dressed and ready to head down stair she felt like the most beautiful she ever had. She felt secure being escorted by Byron, knowing that at least that he would not be the one making a fool of her, if anyone would at this ball, it seemed like would be herself. She had pictured it for days in her mind, falling over her own feet, forgetting her manners completely or spilling on her white dress, she was not used to wearing white and it put her on edge. The announcement that they would dance the waltz had come to puzzle her at first, not knowing why the gossip of it had spread through the group of ladies like a wildfire. However, as the dance recitals of it started, Eleanor finally understood why. Any dance was an intimate affair, in Eleanor’s opinion but this, the thought of it was shocking to her at first. The closeness had her tense and stiff on her first tries but with Byron as escort she soon managed to ease into it, leaning on his support and hopeful that his graceful dancing would rub off on her.
The day of the ball was everything it ought to be, and she manage to none of the disgraceful things she had imagined. The look of the many couple waltzing through the ballroom must have been glamourous as well as graceful, all skirts swirling in white. Byron had been the perfect gentleman and escort, but Eleanor could not have that he seemed distracted. Of course, it hurt a little, understanding there was probably someone else he would have held in the waltz and accompanied though the room. However, she had ransacked her feelings for him found no more than friendly love there left. She tried to follow his drifting gaze at a few occasions but was not being able to pin-point the woman which received them. The moments when she had his full attentions however their conversations were full of laughs and giggles, brought on by the merry occasion.

March done

April

April brought a whole lot of hustle and bustle about Kensington. In the beginning of the month more and more people arrived. Eleanor had thought it would slow down a little after the debutant ball but it was out of the frying pan and into the fire itself. Not having had, or been close to the social season like this it took awhile before she realised it was not going to slow down. Throughout March Eleanor and Absalon had found short times to meet. Sometimes after her French classes, but not too often as she was afraid the other girls would figure something out, and sometimes in the evening in the empty music room where they had spent that night during the snowstorm. During their meetings they found time to do a lot of talking, about their selves and their families, he often came back to his mother and she listen patiently, loving to get to know him more, but also about intellectual topics and readings, as well as they found a little time for kissing. However, after the Debutant Ball at the end of March, Absalon grew distant. After classes he either left before the ladies or if they were left alone afterwards, he claimed he had to head off and did not have time to speak. She sought him out in the music room in the evenings but found it always empty or else occupied by some of the other ladies practicing on the piano. She swayed between it must have been something she’d done, devastated wondering what ever it might be, and being angry at his childishness in refusing to talk to her. In trying to get her mind of the trouble, she had sent a note to Byron asking if he could find it in his schedule to meet with her and finally discuss that book. The wedding preparation however, took up much of every ones time, if not to prepare then to entertain the new guests.  It was not until middle of April when they both found time to sit down and talk. They had decided to meet in the library, during the day as would be filled with enough people not to need a chaperone. They talked and had a good, friendly time of it. After some time, Byron spotted one of the new guests coming into the library and called out.
“Abernathy!” And a tall serious looking gentleman came walking towards them. Byron rose to greet him properly and Eleanor stood as well.
“Duke Abernathy, this is Miss Eleanor Everdene, one of my mother’s promising ladies.” Byron introduced her to the new company. “Miss Eleanor, this is Duke Holden Abernathy.”
“Pleasure to make your acquaintance.” She said and curtsied deeply, she had after all never properly met a duke before. The duke bowed a little in her direction but said nothing so Byron continued talking.
“Why don’t you join us for a little while, we’ve been talking about William Blake’s latest work, which you should have something say about.”
“Blake writes some beautifully verse.” The duke said, not carrying on the conversation very well.
“Well then, do sit down with us. Miss Eleanor here is one of the most well read ladies I’ve ever met!” The Duke could not really refuse the offer, or came up with no reason to, and the three of them sat down.
“Well, Lord Kensington do exaggerate a great deal,” she said and gave him a meaning look. “but I do love to read.”
“And she’s modest to!” He chuckled.
They started talking again about the poetry and the further the conversation went the more the Duke participated. They soon started to talk about literature generally and the Duke started talking quite passionately, they soon drifted over to art, which Eleanor sadly had not much knowledge of, but she listened with interest at the gentlemen talking. Time passed to quickly and as the clock in the library chimed Eleanor realised, she had quickly to head to her last class of the day. She excused herself and was really sorry to leave as she had found both the conversation and the Duke interesting. The gentlemen rose as she did, and bid her a good day, but resumed their conversation as she left the library.

A few days later Eleanor dawdled once more after French, hoping to speak with Absalon. At least this day he had not run out of class almost before it was finished. She lingered and organised her book while the other ladies left. He had his back turned to her so she sighed and went to the door, it seemed he would not speak to her. Her hand was on the doorknob as he called out her name.
“Eleanor.” Her heart began racing as she turned around, would he finally saw what was wrong? But she turned to find him still turned away from here. The anger sparked in her and turned her voice dryer than she had meant it.
“So, you can deem to speak with me now?”
“You’ve cosied up quite nicely to the son of the house, haven’t you?” He turned to took at her, his features schooled to indifference.
“So, this is what it has all been about?” She wanted to laugh out loud.
“Well, what should I think? He escorts you to the ball, you laugh, you flirt?” The indifference did not hold for long and the jealousy broke through his voice.
“He was chosen to escort me to the ball! It was neither of our choice! He was a good escort at that, but we are good friends nothing more, which I could have told you if you ever asked!” She cried out.
“Well, it certainly looked like it.” He said with spite. “How gorgeous you looked together, he, holding so you close, you so graceful in his arms, swirling about the room.” She froze for a second. She had never considered that he might have been at the Ball, she had not seen him in the crowed and the times they spent together before the event none of them had brought it up. But he seemed to take her silence as confirmation.
“Is that it, are you only playing with me? All while baiting bigger fish.” His accusation woke the fire in her.
“Am I playing with you?! Here I’ve been thinking the roles were reversed!” She cried out. “Or tell me that you have never flirted or romanced any of your students before me?” It was his time to be silent.
“Well, tell me how am I to know I’m not but another flirt for you, huh? How do I know I am not the cliché of a girl falling for a man just wanting a tumble?” She saw the hurt on his face, regretting the last of her words.
“Well, if you didn’t know by now, then this conversation might be an indication for how I feel for you.” He striked back. This had turned into quite some shouting match.
They were both quite for a moment, breathing hard, accessing each other.
“Then you should believe me when I say he is nothing more than a friend.” Eleanor then spoke softer.
“A friend who can introduce to dukes. To the money and connections.” Apparently, he was not ready to make nice.
“You do not own me, and I have a right to speak with whoever I wish to.” She spoke with ice in her voice. “I thought by the time we spent together you would know me better than that. But since you seem not to, I can tell you I cared more for the intellectual conversation itself than the connection.” Her whole body shook of anger, she felt like she was cut open. He spoke nothing more, he just looked at her, a dead stare to his eyes.
“I you have nothing more to say, I will go, before anyone comes asking what this uproar is about.” She stared at him, hoping somewhere he would ask her to stay, that all this would be nothing. But he didn’t. He didn’t say anything, so she walked to the door. With her hand on the doorknob she turned to him again.
“You should know, I was never going around kissing anyone else, no-one but you.” There were tears in her eyes and her voice broke. “And if you don’t trust me, you might see for yourself, Lord Kensington has been busy making eyes at one of the other ladies for the last month. All he ever has left over for me is polite friendliness.”
She tired to smile, but tears began streaming down her face and not wanting him to see her cry she left the room.
Eleanor could not stand to see him for the next couple of days. The day after their row the ladies had only music lessons in the morning then, as a rarity, the rest of the day off. She took the with the ladies in the parlour in the afternoon but spent the rest of the day in her room. For next day’s French lessons, she feigned a headache and went to lay down. He emotions were still in tumult the two days later, she was angry, even furious, but still she had gotten some sort of confirmation on what she had not been sure of before: he did genuinely care for her, and it melted her heart. While all she had said to him about Byron was true, she could not deny that there had been feelings for him previously and she had flirted with him at the ball still, all to try to catch his then ever drifting focus. And the introduction to the Duke had filled her with excitement, the country girl shining through for sure, blinded from sense by the higher social class. She despised herself for reacting so, thinking it frivolous and childish of her. Or perhaps it was just the way young ladies trying to find the grand catch was supposed to act, and if so, did she want to be that young lady? The thought were swivelling though her head, making her dizzy and turning into a very real headache indeed.
She managed to stay out of Absalon for another couple of days until the evening on the wedding ball. Eleanor was sitting in front of her looking glass, fully dressed and ready to go down any minute now, she was just going to go through her monologue one more time when the door knocked. Thinking it was just one of the maids or one of the ladies coming to ask her to come down she just called “come in”, racing though her lines. However, it was Absalon that she found coming through her door in the out line of her looking glass. Rising quickly, the chair almost fell to the floor, she turned about to face him by the time managed o close the door after himself. She drew a deep breath, taking up the defensive but he remained still. She could not trace any jealousy or malice in his face and relaxed just a little.
“Eleanor, I’m sorry to come here, I know I should not but you have been avoiding me and I need to speak with you.” He spoke softly, so collected Eleanor envied his calm.
“I’m sorry for how I spoke to you at our last meeting. I never meant to hurt you and the words I said … I’m ashamed knowing I uttered them. The sight of you in his arms, I could not rid myself of it and it drove me away from my sanity.” He edged closed to her, as if trying to reassure a skittish animal. She realised she had been holding her breath and let it out, forcing her body to relax further.
“It seemed none of us was sure of the other, if you can forgive me, perhaps we can rectify that and the both of us might steadier footing.” He had come halfway across the room towards her.
“Do you admit you where in the wrong about your accusations?” She tried to keep her voice steady.
“Yes, I know now I should have listened to you.” He reached out his hand in an offer of peace.
“Then I’m sorry for the hurtful thing I said to you.” She took his and he pulled her into his embrace. A laugh of relief escaped her throat, but it was a relief that come to be short lived. He pulled back to gaze into her eyes.
“Do you love me?” He asked.
“Yes.” She answered with out much hesitation, it had been one of the few questions she had been able to answer to herself, not having been in love before she had decided that what she felt for him must be love. After all she had read enough poems to know, hadn’t she? And their interactions had left her with a hunger for him, that seemed rather un-lady like. His face transformed into radiance as she answered him but as he found her own face not in equal delight, it crumbled into a frown.
“Can you see a future with me?”
“I… I don’t know.” It was the truth but surly not the answer he wanted. She stumbled over her words, not wanting to lose him again. “It’s not so simple.” Her voice was pleading.
“Not so simple? Either you love me enough to stand up for the fact and spend your life with me you do not.” He didn’t raise his voice this time around.
“Absalon, you and me both are smart enough to know that is not true.” There was so much complicating things here, what would happen to his position at Kensington if they would make their relationship public, what life would they lead? What would her mother say, and how would Lady Kensington look at Eleanor as she was called into her office. She did not want to disappoint anyone, but no matter the outcome she would. She told him all this, but it didn’t lessen his hurt look. She clung to his sleeves, hoping him to understand but he stood on firm ground.
“I am as much a gentleman as the other men here, though I might not have the money to back me up. Though I must let you know, the way our minds meet, it is something quite unlike anything I’ve experienced before. In out future there might not be wealth enough to lead a paved road, but I thought you one for the open field.”
“I must have some time to think.” She begged.
“I have to go.” Was all the replied, not knowing if he would give her the time, she watched him leave, her eyes brimming with tears. She arrived late to the wedding ball, as it took her a little while to make it look like she wasn’t about to cry. It was during these last days of tumult she had decided to perform Phaedra’s monologue, the despair of the poem perhaps not fitting the theme of wedding but rather reflecting her own inner despair, and if she performed it well enough her accomplishment might make them over look it. Not that Eleanor had formed her thoughts to precise to herself, at this moment her own emotions turned her quite egocentric. She could not focus on the other performances, as she was too aware that Absalon was attending the ball as well, she could only see the blur of ladies going up, then letting the next take the scene. Then it was her turn to be the next lady in attention. She thought she could connect with Phaedra’s despair, but she could not have foreseen the earlier evenings events and how she would be able to pour her emotions into the monologue, like she did. She might have muddled the French pronunciation on a few occasions but her presence had not lacked. She had been all to aware of his gaze, drilling holes through her and when she was done she could not excuse herself from the party quickly enough, slipping out when the focus turned to the next performance. She needed air, fresh air and found her way outdoors into the garden. Leaning against the wall she sank to the ground. The slow panic which had risen in her ebbed as she could draw fresh air into her lungs, however she still wanted to tear at the laces of her corset. Coming to Kensington she had come to learn how to use her head, much to her advantage she needed to thread the way of society but also found her deepening intellect, both which she had been more or less ignorant of, not needed in the secure environment of home. Home, where her heart had always ruled her actions. However, it was her head and heart now at war and she had to make a choice. The fresh, cold air cleared her thoughts. She had just now needed to escape that room made up of proper society. Perhaps, he knew her better than she thought after all, that she did not necessarily need the paved road. She was used to hard work, and most importantly she realised she did not want to imagine what it would be like if they parted here and now. She rose to her feet, and headed back inside, toward her room. She wrote a letter with lots of words but they all could be summed up in her last word on the paper: My future is yours, if you will have me. She made sure he would get the letter before going to bed, as well asking in it to meet her the next day, not knowing they would all wake up to the shock and horror of Lord Chatwith’s death in the morning.

April done, I'm sorry for the rush on the last parts, I hope my jumbled thoughts of the plot have been straighted out enough in the text that it's understandable.

Round 4 done, sorry for the rushed ending.

Last edited by tricole (24/12/2019 at 00:18)

Round 4 is closed.

Welcome to the final round!

Round 4 winners

Congratulations!

Best story:  TBD

Best outfits:  TBD

You’ve all given me a great deal to think about so winners and bonuses will be announced mid-round

This round will encompass the end of April and May as well as a flash forward one year into the future.

On the morning of April 29th The death of Lord Chatwith has caused quite a stir understandably and everyone will need to speak to the Constable (see impressions)

From April 30th-May 5th Kensington will essentially be on lock down with no new guests in or out except with the explicit permission of the Constable. For your exact restrictions please see impressions.

It will be May 5th before the murder is solved (see impressions), causing a frenzy as you all prepare for the end of term ceremonies. This will include one final meeting with Lady Kensington where you will receive your final report (see impressions) and a final gala on May 25th which will be much smaller than usual as a number of prominent guests have declined their invitations as the result of recent events. Some of your family members will attend this event (see impressions) and you may choose to perform at this gala but it’s not mandatory. At this event many of you will also all be introduced to Lady Kensington’s Husband, and the father of Byron and Caleb, His Grace, Duke Albert Kensington of Piedmont who returned from travels to France on May 20th. Some of you will however meet him before this point (see impressions).

Duke Albert Kensington

The Duke of Piedmont presents himself as a stern authoritarian who doesn't lightly suffer fools. He will however grant a rare smile, or kind words to those who impress him and he's more progressive than his position usually allows for.

Finally there will be a small unofficial reunion held on May 30th of 1797, it will be at this reunion that you find out Kensington is closing its doors as a finishing school.


For round 5 please include all of the following:

Name

Story Tell me about your meeting with the Constable, your preparations for the end of term, the final meeting with Lady Kensington, Your impression of the Duke of Piedmont when you meet him, the final gala, and the unofficial reunion the following Spring.

Fashion-chic you can write all of this from the perspective of the serving girl watching this, and not that she doesn’t have to remain a serving girl a year later

Outfits This round will require 2 looks

The final gala look

The look for Spring 1797 (this should be an informal day look)


To accommodate the holidays this round will end at 11pm on December 29th.

Last edited by Dare (26/12/2019 at 17:18)

Impressions

Zaralee as Ariaena van der Jaager

TBA

BambiFoxx as Katherine (Kitty) Nicole Sheffield

During the investigation Kitty is not a suspect, however she'll be confined to the manor and the grounds immediately surrounding it. Which means she can travel freely through the house and onto the front and back lawn. The stables and other further grounds are however off limits.

In lieu of a guardian present the Constable will question you in the presence of Lady Kensington; it is important to note that you are not a suspect however following their public spat Caleb is, however no one can recall even seeing him at the pre-wedding ball. The Constable will ask you if you can tell him the whereabouts of Caleb in the past 12 hours.

Lady Kensington (May 7th) Lady Kensington will use this meeting as a chance to be more informal with Kitty. She will ask if you've formally accepted Caleb's proposal and will be even warmer when she learns you have. She'll thank you for being one of the brighter lights this season and will end the meeting with a rare and genuine hug. How you respond to her less formal demeanor is up to you.

Caleb He’s thrilled that you’ve agreed to become his bride and will be a bit more open with you as a result.

April He’ll be hesitant about you acting as his alibi despite the fact that the two of you did indeed spend the night together. While the two of you are engaged it would still be a scandal for you if it was found out that you spent the night in his bed chambers. How you respond to his concern is up to you.

May Before your meeting with Lady Kensington, he will reveal to you why he’s not going to be the future Duke of Piedmont, a title which would rightfully be his as the elder twin. Well before you came along her turned down the title, essentially gifting it to his brother who he feels is better suited for the social aspects of the role. He won't be left penniless but he won't be a Duke either and he's told his father that if he tries to force the matter he'd abdicate in which case the title would pass to Byron anyway but there'd be far more fuss about it, hence his father begrudgingly agreeing since with a Black wife he can't really afford for more scandal. He will invite you to a small family dinner on the evening of May 21st where he can formally introduce you to his father. He will of course escort you to the final gala and will leave it up to you if that's where you decide to announce your engagement.

How the Duke reacts to you

The Duke will be silent most of the meal, but clearly very affectionate with Lady Kensington. He will ask you to walk with him following the meal to appraise you. His wife has written to him about you and while he approves of the match, this information will not be easily won from him, instead he will tease you and test you to see how you respond. How you interact with him is up to you.

As round 4 ended with you accepting Caleb’s engagement you can present whether or not you’re still together in May of 1797

Hester She’s pleased that following the debutante ball she’s free from Chauncey, however she hasn’t fully thought through what she’ll do next.

April She’s not a suspect in Chatwith’s murder however like Kitty she has been confined to the manor and the immediate grounds. As the Constable is around she won’t use the time to set up her normal revelries when they’re locked down but she will ask Kitty, Aria and Corrine to join her on the evening of the 30th in her chambers for their impressions on Lord James who she has her eyes set on. What advice you give her is up to you.

May of the current school year If you confide in her about your engagement to Caleb she will be happy with you. Additionally, if you’ve approved of her pursuing James she’ll ask for any help and assistance that you can offer her (be mindful of the dates that James is in the manor). She’ll also encourage you to announce your engagement at the final gala after Caleb leaves the decision to you.

May of 1797 Hester will arrive fashionably late, decked out in an outlandish frock, she clearly didn’t join a convent as she’s stated she would, but she has found respectability nonetheless as the wife of James Abernathy. Whether or not the two of you have been in touch over the past year is up to you.

Lord James Abernathy He greatly enjoyed speaking to the real you and while he loathes being stuck in the manor because of Chatwith’s murder he will use some of this time to get to know you.

April You’ll only briefly see him at a somber luncheon on the afternoon of April 30th. He’ll be clearly perturbed and in deep conversation with his brother. It’s up to you if you decide to try and interject.

May of the current school year He’ll be at the manor May 1st-7th.  After Hattie is confined to her quarters on the evening of April 30th, he will use that time to discreetly gather information about her. Byron will recount the way she spoke out during the visit of the Dowager Countess and the trouble it caused, additionally he will begin to hear the servants talking about the messages that are pouring into the manor regarding invitations being turned down for the final gala. He will not immediately come to you and you but will approach you on May 7th as you’re leaving your meeting with Lady Kensington. He’ll  return on May 14th and meet with Hester in the library for the afternoon. You’re invited to join them as a chaperone and can make up what they discuss. He will remain at the manor until May 20th and he’ll take his lunch in the gardens where you’re free to approach him, he’ll otherwise be inaccessible meeting with the Duke of Piedmont **You may want to coordinate this with Chayanne03**. He’ll leave the manor early in the morning on May 21st, but will return on the morning of May 25th for the final gala.  At the gala he will be largely occupied in conversation with Hester, Kitty, Caleb, and at times his brother and the Duke of Piedmont. **You may want to coordinate this with Chayanne03**

May of 1797 He’ll arrive along with Hester, and the pair will exit their carriage looking a bit unkempt but nothing that would cause scandal. Whether or not the two of you have been in touch over the past year is up to you.

[/b][/b]

Chayanne03 as Harriet Ada York

During the investigation Harriet is a suspect.

In lieu of a guardian present the Constable will question you in the presence of Lady Kensington on the morning of April 29th and  following lunch on April 30th; it is important to note that you are a suspect based off of the conversation that you and Nonie had in the presence of your maids regarding Lord Chatwith. At the first meeting the Constable will ask you why you wanted Lord Chatwith dead and where you’ve been for the past 12 hours. As you have no alibi other than your maid he will want to immediately take you into town into his office and to the local jail. Lady Kensington will however intervene on your behalf and tell the Constable that he doesn’t want the scandal of confining you with common harlots, petty thieves and the like if your innocence is proven. Following this meeting you are confined to the interior of the manor. At the second meeting you’ll be asked about the last time you spoke to Nonie, and interrogated about whether or not you let her into the manor on the eve of the pre-wedding ball. Once again the Constable will want to take you into the town jail and once again Lady Kensington will intervene on your behalf.  As a compromise you will be confined to your quarters with your maid for the duration of the investigation (until May 5th). Meals will be brought to you and a footman along with Thomas Parlow will guard your door.

Lady Kensington (May 15th) When you’re called for your final evaluation with Lady Kensington it will take place in her office. She’ll be seated behind her desk and will invite you to take a seat in one of the chairs opposite her. There’ll be a resigned look on her face and she’ll ask you plainly what it is you feel you’ve learned from Kensington, she’ll allow you to speak at length before she cuts you off abruptly. She’ll reveal that she’s put off meeting with you for as long as you could, noting that you’ve performed fairly well in your classes and that you always perform admirably at events in terms of the pieces you select, but that you seemed not to grasp the most important lesson that any young lady could learn. She’ll ask if you recall what she said at the end of your last meeting. If you can tell her, she’ll tell you that there’s no good in being able to parrot her words if you didn’t actually take them heart. If you can’t she’ll remind you of her statement about the difference between speaking up for  yourself and speaking out of turn. She’ll then tell you that she hopes you enjoyed your stunt at the pre-wedding gala for Duke Edward and Lady Corrine because that was the last party that will be so well attended at Kensington as you’ve managed to stoke the ire of a number of prominent Lords and that coupled with the way you and Nonie behaved in front of the Dowager Countess has put the future of the school in jeopardy. She sincerely hopes that you’re pleased with yourself because your personal enjoyment is likely the only good to actually come out of your attempt at shaming the Lords with your behavior. She will then dismiss you, and before you leave she’ll share one final thing with you which is that true equality is something which is inherent and that while you should certainly fight for what you believe in that you shouldn’t be so wrapped up in your own personal cause that you don’t take a moment to consider the trouble that your actions may be causing for others.

Lord James Abernathy It’s clear to him that you’ve given some thoughts to women’s rights, but he was disappointed to learn that you were not on social terms with the gentleman that you sought to embarrass at the pre-wedding ball which is what he’d previously assumed and so instead of friendly debate your intent was clearly something else. While he’s progressive he not interested in alienating people for the sake of alienating them as he realizes the importance of allies in positions of power. At the urging of both his brother and his own conscience he’s rethinking his association with you.

April You’ll only briefly see him at a somber luncheon on the afternoon of April 30th. He’ll be clearly perturbed and in deep conversation with his brother. It’s up to you if you decide to try and interject **You may want to coordinate this with BambiFoxx**

May of the current year He’ll be at Kensington on May 14th and meet with Hester in the library for the afternoon and Kitty will be acting as their chaperone. You can attempt to speak with him at this point but he will keep any answers to you brief. He will remain at the manor until May 20th and he’ll take his lunch in the gardens where you’re free to approach him, he’ll otherwise be inaccessible meeting with the Duke of Piedmont **You may want to coordinate this with BambiFoxx**. He’ll leave the manor early in the morning on May 21st, but will return on the morning of May 25th for the final gala. At the gala he will be largely occupied in conversation with Hester, Kitty, Caleb, and at times his brother and the Duke of Piedmont. You’d be advised only to approach him when the Duke of Piedmont was absent **You may want to coordinate this with BambiFoxx**.

May of 1797 He’ll arrive along with Hester, and the pair will exit their carriage looking a bit unkempt but nothing that would cause scandal. At this point in time you will not have seen him since the final gala.

Haywood Noting that you are a suspect in Lord Chatwith’s death, Haywood will regret telling you anything about the other man, however he will attempt to come to your defense as far as the Constable is concerned.

April Before lunch on April 30th Haywood will take you aside and he will tell you that the Constable has asked him questions about whether or not you may be capable of murder and what if anything he knows about the role that Nonie may have had. Haywood will say that he believes that while you cared for your friend that you wouldn’t have resorted to murder, however the Constable will tell him about the conversation that you and Nonie had. Haywood will let you know that he continued to defend you saying that you were likely speaking in anger after some offense or another, however he will ask you privately to assure him that you haven’t made a liar out of him. How you respond to him is up to you.

May of the current year Throughout the month of May Haywood will be at the manor every Sunday. In the mornings he will be with Byron in the library. You can try to speak to him during these times but Byron will find some excuse to interrupt you and someplace else for the two of them to be. In the afternoons he’ll be tutoring Rosemary in the gardens. You may try to interject during these sessions **You may want to coordinate this with Fashion-chic**

May of 1797 TBA

Bertie After finding her fiance dead she’s heartbroken. Regardless of what everyone else may have thought of Lord Chatwith, he made Bertie feel like a grown-up lady and aside from the time she spent with Hester, her moments with him were the happiest that she had in London. Thanks to her maid she’s well aware of how you felt about Chatwith and she’ll share this with the Constable.

April It’s not with malice, but instead with sadness that Bertie recounts what she’d been told by her maid about the conversation that you and Nonie had about Chatwith. After you exit your first meeting with the Constable Bertie will be waiting for you in front of your room. Her clothes will be disheveled, her eyes will be puffy from crying and she’ll ask you why it is that you hate her so much when it seemed like initially you wanted to be her friend. She’ll ask what Nonie had that she didn’t that caused you both to shun her when she tried, albeit awkwardly, to try and spend time with you especially since neither of you seemed to get along with Hester. She’ll then break down into sobs. How you respond to her is up to you.

May of the current year When the cause of Chatwith’s death is revealed on May 5th (see the spoiler that reads “And the murderer was...”) she’ll leave school.

May of 1797 She won’t be at the reunion. If you ask Hester about her, Hester will simply tell you that she’s gone back to America and won’t offer any more information.

[/b][/b]

Tricole as Eleanor Everdene

During the investigation Eleanor is not a suspect; however she'll be confined to the manor and the grounds immediately surrounding it. Which means she can travel freely through the house and onto the front and back lawn.

In lieu of a guardian present the Constable will question you in the presence of Lady Kensington on the morning of April 29th. The Constable will note that this is merely a formality since by all accounts Eleanor and Lord Chatwith never interacted and he’ll simply ask her where she was for the last 12 hours barely listening to her answers.

Lady Kensington (May 6th) When you’re called for your final evaluation with Lady Kensington it will take place in her office. She’ll be warm and welcoming and will praise your progress with your studies, she’ll also note that Mr. Delacorte has had particularly nice things to say about you. While she won’t come right out and say that she knows what’s going on between the two of you, she will remind you that because of you’re background you’re not burdened in the same way the others ladies are and should you choose you could marry for love as opposed to status. How you respond to this is up to you.

Byron He shares your thirst for knowledge and is happy to have made a friend of you.

April You won’t see him for the rest of April.

May of the current school year  As the murder investigation keeps the house on lockdown through May 5th he’ll be largely inaccessible spending time with Lady Amelie. On Sundays he’ll spend time with Haywood in the morning in the library. You can choose to speak to them there **You may want to coordinate this with Chayanne03 and Schoggettchen**. On the morning of May 21st he’ll be pacing in the library and mumbling to himself (he’s rehearsing how to formally invite Lady Amelie to a private family dinner), if you find him there he’ll welcome a distraction.

May of 1797 Control of his fate has been given to  Schoggettchen please coordinate this with her.

Absalon Delacorte He’s not a suspect in Lord Chatwith’s murder but is confined to the manor with everyone else. His feelings for you have grown considerably and while he is eager to begin courting you properly he will not push you.

April You won’t see him for the rest of April.

May of the current school year He’ll be on the estate the entire time, however he is attempting to give you space to think. If you want to speak with him you will need to seek him out, and during every interaction he will be receptive to you. On the eve of the final gala he will give you a poem written in French about a man who is hoping to be worthy of the affections of a beautiful lady who has won his heart, it is something he’s written for you. How you respond is up to you.

May of 1797 He will still be teaching at Kensington and will just have received the news that the school is closing. Whether or not the two of you are in a relationship or are in touch at all at this point is up to you.

Schoggettchen as Lady Amelie Charlotte Spencer

During the investigation Amelie is not a suspect; the Constable is insistent that based on her family name she not be confined at all and she has free reign of the manor.

In lieu of a guardian present the Constable will question you in the presence of Lady Kensington on the morning of April 29th. The Constable will be incredibly formal and overly polite with you, more concerned about your comfort than anything else. He’ll ensure you that this is just a formality as he has to ask everyone and will ask you where you’ve been. You’ll only be allowed to say a few words before he apologizes to you, mumbles something about not wanting to offend the daughter of a Duke with this ugliness and then escorts you back personally to your room since there’s a killer on the loose.

Lady Kensington (May 8th) When you’re called for your final evaluation with Lady Kensington it will take place in her sitting room. She’ll be warm and welcoming and will praise your progress. She’ll then nform you that your father will be arriving early on the morning of the final gala and insistent that you leave with him right afterward. How you respond to this is up to you.

Byron He’s grown incredibly fond of you, and knowing the sadness that you’ve faced in love before he wants to bring you what happiness he can.

April He will do what he can to insulate you from the chaos going on in the house and will ask you what you’d like to do on the days when the house is locked down.

May of the current school year As the murder investigation keeps the house on lockdown through May 5th he’ll continue to let you choose your activities, being agreeable and open. On Sundays he’ll spend time with Haywood in the morning in the library. You can choose to speak to them there **You may want to coordinate this with Chayanne03**. He will invite you to a small family dinner on the evening of May 21st where he can formally introduce you to his father. **You may want to coordinate this dinner with BambiFoxx**

How the Duke will react to you

Byron’s father the Duke of Piedmont will know your father (you can make up a shared memory that the two have) and he’ll be glad to make your acquaintance though he isn’t a man of many words.

Following dinner Byron will ask if he can escort you to the gala.

On the evening of the gala, before you enter the ballroom Byron will casually tell you that one day he will be the Duke of Piedmont and the Kensington will be his. He will ask you if you could one day possibly see yourself as the Lady of the manor, and that if so, when you are ready he would like to formally ask you to be his wife. If you agree he will approach your father and ask for formal permission to court you. How you respond and how your father responds are up to you.

May of 1797 As Byron has asked for the ability to properly court you, you can decided where he ends up in 1797 as far as Amelie is concerned.

Caleb He appreciates the calm and responsibility that you’ve brought to his brother’s life, however with the death of Lord Chatwith and his new engagement he will have more limited time for you moving forward.

April He will initially be looked at as a suspect in Lord Chatwith’s death. This will be common knowledge among the staff. If you want you can ask Kitty if there’s anything you can do to help him **If that’s the case please coordinate it with BambiFoxx**

May of the current Year After May 5th he’ll be able to facilitate favors for you via his valet or other servants should you need them. He’ll of course be at the family dinner on May 21st and at the final gala **You may want to coordinate these events with BambiFoxx**

May of 1797 Please ask BambiFoxx

Enid Enid’s so grateful for your friendship and will need your help with the Constable.

April Enid is not a suspect in Lord Chatwiths murder as she never spoke to the man in more than passing and no one can place the two of them together however the Constable seems to recognize her from Cheapside. As you’re the only one who knows her secret she’ll come to you afraid after her initial meeting with the Constable on April 29th and she’ll ask you to help her  because she’s afraid that he’ll reveal her as an imposter. How you respond to this is up to you.

May of the current year For as long as the Constable is around she’ll be on edge however, you’ll notice that she seems to be finding some comfort in conversing with Duke Holden Abernathy. She’ll ask you as a proper lady to speak to the Duke on her behalf. At the final gala she and the Duke will look especially comfortable together.

May of 1797 Enid will arrive right before Hester and she will be with Duke Holden Abernathy and the pair will be engaged. She will find a moment alone with you to thank you for being the truest friend she ever had. How you respond is up to you.

Fashion-Chic as Rosemary Smith

During the investigation Rosemary is not a suspect, however the other maids have gossiped that Lord Chatwith seemed rather familiar with her and the Constable will ask about that. How little or how much you reveal is up to you.

In lieu of a guardian Lady Kensington will be present.

Thomas He's grown quite fond of Rosemary and doesn't understand why she doesn't seem to reciprocate her feelings.

April You'll manage to avoid him for the rest of April.

May of the current year He'll be one of the guards on Hattie's door until May 5th and he'll try to find excuses to talk to you any time you bring something to her room. Once the investigation is over and he has no reason to be at the manor so consistently he'll stay away however if you see him in the village he will try to be friendly with you. On the eve of the final gala he'll ask you once again to court you. How you respond is up to you.

May of 1797 He'll be a full fledged blacksmith by this point with his own shop in a small town near Kensington. What relationship you have is up to you.

Haywood He's grown incredibly fond of you and wants to properly court you.

April He manages to sneak out of your room unseen thanks to the the chaos, but you will not see him the rest of the month.

May of the current year He'll spend time with you in the library every Sunday tutoring you (Byron will be in the background), and at the final one of these tutoring sessions he'll mention that he's spoken to his parents about you and while they're not pleased and have threatened to cut him off, he doesn't care. On the even of the final gala he will ask to properly court you. How you respond is up to you.

May of 1797 If you responded favorably to him courting you, he'll be running a small school in town and making a living as a teacher having been disinherited by his parents for his choice to be with you. Whether you're still together is your choice. If you refused to allow him to court you he'll arrive to the reunion with a fiance and look well put together but bored, he'll also avoid you whenever possible.

And the murderer was...

After several days of investigation the Constable was alerted to news of a drunken man in a tavern raving about not meaning to kill the bastard...the man was none other than Bertie's father Mr. Jameson Coghill who'd slipped away from his mother the Dowager Countesses home for a pint. On the eve of the pre-wedding ball it turns out that not recognizing the man as her father, Lord Chatwith had begun talking about Bertie in a lewd manner to Mr. Coghill who kept plying Chatwith with drink and flattery until Chatwith trying to get enough information to justify a reason to nullify the engagement and Chatwith ended up with a fatal case of alcohol poisoning. The death was ruled as accidental.

Last edited by Dare (26/12/2019 at 18:14)

         

                                                                     Lady Harriet Ada York

Story

April

Following Lord Chatwith’s death and the arrival of the Constable, Kensington Finishing School was in chaos. I had been told to go speak with the Constable that morning, and as I entered, I curtsied and waited for him to speak. Except for the Constable, there was also Lady Kensington.

“Lady Harriet, what exactly is your relationship with Lady Nonie Grace Dedworth?” He asked, sternly.

“She is a friend I’ve made here, though, she has left since the beginning of April.”

“Then, is she the reason why you wished for the Lord to be dead?”

Of course, I thought, Bertie had probably told him what Molly had accidentally said to her maid.

“Although he was not a good man, I did not wish anything for him. I, myself, had never spoken to him so I did not know him personally. Though I have heard of many unspeakable things done by him upon other ladies.”

“You still haven’t answered my question. Why did you want him dead, Lady Harriet?” He asked, with his brows furrowed.

I looked at Lady Kensington as if to seek approval whether to tell him what he had done to Lady Nonie, and she nodded.

I sighed, and answered, “Although, yes, I did suggest various methods of how to kill him, I did not mean any of them. I was simply enraged at the situation…”

“What situation?”

“He… well, did something to my friend, Lady Nonie, without her consent. It was not right! Seeing how broken she was after such a terrible thing… it broke my heart. It was also the reason why she left for home.”

“What about the past 12 hours? Do you have an alibi about your whereabouts?”

“After the ball ended, I went up to my room. Then I woke up this morning to all the noise in the corridor, only to find out that Lord Chatwith was found dead. My maid can confirm this.”

He started pacing slowly and then stopped to look at me.

“As your maid is your only alibi, you will be considered a suspect as of now.”

A suspect?!

“You will come with me to my office in town, and then will be put into the local jail temporarily.”

Jail?!?!?!?! Seriously?!

“Constable! I understand that she must be locked for the time being, but local jail, along with common harlots, petty thieves and the like? Can she not be confined to the interior of the manor instead? At least until her innocence is proven. I would not like for such a scandal to happen.” Lady Kensington jumped in, and asked politely.

The Constable became pensive for a moment, and I couldn’t be more grateful for the fact that Lady Kensington was in the room. Although I knew that she hadn’t done it for me, I was still thankful.

“Alright, that will work as well.” He looked at me, and said “For the time being, you are to be confined to the interior of this manor instead.”

“Thank you, Constable” She answered.

“Lady Harriet, you may leave now. If I have any more questions, I will surely request your presence.”

“Of course, Constable” I said, curtsied, and hurried out the room.

Was I angry at the fact that I was a suspect? Definitely! Though, I was not the only one happy with his death for sure.

As I was heading to my room, I could not help but feel many eyes on me. Word would travel quickly in this place, about me being a suspect. I could not care less about what they say! The most important thing is that I clear my name, as soon as possible.

Upon arriving in front of my room, there was Bertie. Her clothes were disheveled and her eyes puffy and red, from crying I suppose. She really did like him…

“Come in. We’d rather speak in my room than in the corridor, there are many people that love rumours around here.” I told her, and opened my door for her to go in.

She seemed hesitant at first whether to go in or not, but then she did.

As I closed the door, I immediately turned to face her with no expression on my face.

“Why, Hattie, why?! What is it about me that makes you hate me so much?!”
I was taken aback by her question, and did not know what to respond. She did seem honest with me, maybe she deserves a second chance?

“I don’t hate you, Bertie. I simply-“

“It seemed like you wanted to be my friend, on our first day here… What did Nonie have that I don’t?! You both chose to shun me instead once I tried to spend time with you, especially since nor you nor Nonie seemed to get along with Hester!” She broke down into sobs, honest ones.

I stood still for a moment, thinking carefully what to say.

“I did want to be your friend, but you changed, so much… Both me and Nonie wanted to be your friend but you were trying too hard to get kicked out, remember? We still spent time with you, but you seemed to have started preferring Hester’s company rather than ours! It was why I had told the Dowager Countess for you to be sent home. I knew it was what you wished for, but instead, I was punished for it… Even up till now, I did not think that you apologizing was sincere, but now I am definite that it was. I am really sorry, Bertie.”

She controlled her sobbing and cleared her throat. “Was it you… who killed... my Lord?”

“I promise that it was not me. Is it because of your statement that I’m a suspect in his death?”

Bertie seemed surprised by my question, and asked “You’re a suspect?!”

I nodded.

“Most probably, yes then. I had to tell him everything I knew, you understand, do you not?”

“I do, and I do not blame you for it. Yes, I am a bit angry for the fact that I’m a suspect just because I do not have a good alibi, but I’m not scared. I am innocent.” I said, with a look of determination upon my face.

“For some reason, I feel as if you are speaking the truth…” said Bertie, confused. She then continued.

“I am sorry too, Harriet, for my past behaviour. I am also sorry that I did not seem sincere enough, and that I threatened you… Though, we could better our friendship in the remaining time?. “

“Sure, but Bertie, I must ask, as curiosity is getting the best of me. Were you aware of the… bad deeds, he had done?”

“I… well, I had heard rumours, but he was different with me. He made me feel like a grown-up lady, and every moment I spent with him was the happiest I’ve had in London. I sincerely had feelings for him, regardless of his actions.”

“I’ve read in multiple books that love makes people blind, and judging by your situation, I suppose it is very true. I hope you find your happiness again, Bertie, truly.”

“Thank you, Hattie. I hope that your innocence gets proven soon. Should we part ways with a hug now, as everything is forgiven?”

I smiled a bit at her and gave her a hug, which she returned.

She left and as I closed the door, I could not help but pity her. She loved a man like him… a monster.

Since all lessons were cancelled, I decided to write to Nonie.

To Nonie

How are you doing back at home? I hope things are better there than here. Guess what? Lord Chatwith has been found dead, and now there is the Constable here at Kensington. Wait for it though, as that is not the biggest surprise….

I am ruled out as a suspect! Can you believe that? Yes, I did despise the man, but seriously, murder? As if I would ever stoop that low! Truly unbelievable.

However, moving on to much better things! I’ve met a Lord at the last ball we had, and he is truly fun to speak with. And as for Lord Haywood… well, I’ve noticed that he is already in love, so I decided to confront him about it and encourage him to go after this lucky lady. I truly hope he decided to listen to my advice.

Anyway, I thank the God that school will be over soon. I cannot stay longer in this dreaded place! As soon as I return to York, I really would love it if you could visit.

Hattie

~~~

As I was on my way to lunch the next day, Lord Haywood approached me and asked me whether I could speak with him urgently. Once we were by ourselves, he told me what he had said to the Constable.

“He asked me whether you were capable of murder, to which I answered no. He then brought up a conversation between you and Lady Nonie…”

I honestly was not surprised that the Constable had spoken to him about it.

“I did continue to defend you, but tell me, Lady Harriet. Was defending you the right decision, or are you not innocent?” Haywood looked at me, with concern in his eyes.

“I am innocent, I promise you on my family, Lord Haywood. Though, yes, we did have such a conversation, we both knew that murdering the man is not the best option.”

He sighed in relief and smiled at me. “That is very good to hear, Lady Harriet.”

“Thank you for defending me, I greatly appreciate the gesture. I am still considered a suspect though, as my only alibi is my maid.”

“That is terrible to hear… I hope that your name will be cleared soon. So, are you eager to leave Kensington? It’s almost coming to an end.”

“I am! I cannot wait to see my little sisters once again, I have missed them dearly.”

After we said our goodbyes, I made my way to lunch. However, after finishing, I was called once again to meet with the Constable.

I entered, curtsied, and faced both Lady Kensington herself and the Constable once again.

“Lady Harriet… When was the last time you spoke to Nonie?” He asked sternly.

“The day she left. I helped her pack her things, and we said our goodbyes.”

“Have there not been any letters so far?”

“Well, I have sent the first one yesterday. Would you… like to read it?” I asked him, hoping he’d decline.

“The first one? Does that mean that there were no other letters sent between you Ladies?”

I nodded.

“Then it is unnecessary for me to read it. What about the pre-wedding ball?”

“What exactly, about the ball, Constable?”

“Perhaps… did you let Lady Nonie in the manor, on that eve?”

“What?! Absolutely not!” I accidentally yelled at his absurd question, and apologised immediately.

“You see, Lady Harriet… There’s something about you that worries me. Are you being truthful?” He asked another absurd question, and I tried my best at controlling my anger.

“Yes, I promise you that I am. I would never, ever, stoop to such a low and ugly crime. Though… Constable, are you not aware of the many bad deeds Lord Chatwith had done? There had been many rumors going around by the Ladies.”

I decided to tell him the truth, since it seemed that I was the only suspect. I was sure though, that I’d come off as being rude, and impolite.

“Yes, I know about them. Either way, I think that it would be better for you to come to the town jail.”

“Constable, can she not be confined here instead? I would like to avoid more scandals, if possible.” Lady Kensington spoke up once again, much to my surprise.

He looked pensive and then proceeded. “Confined in her quarters, along with her maid, would be best, until the investigation ends. Also, there must be a guard at all times by her door. Do you think that is possible, Lady Kensington?”

Seriously?! Confined in my quarters… when would they find out that I’m innocent, I wonder.

“Of course, Constable.” She turned to look at me, and said “Your meals will be brought to you, as you will be confined in your quarters.”

I nodded and curtsied. I was then sent to my room and locked inside, along with Molly, who looked terrified.

As much as I hated being locked in there, it gave me a lot of time to think about what I wanted to do after I got out of this burdened place. It was confirmed that I’ll be wedded, so my father had probably already searched for a few Lords that were in search for a wife. I also had promised to Nonie that I’d have my own shop, and I intended to do so.

May

It was on May 5th when I finally was no longer confined in my quarters. I did love solitude, but not being able to feel the actual daylight made me feel weak. During my time there, I had sketched more than 50 designs and read every single book there was in my room.

~~~

On May 15th, every Lady was to be called for her final evaluation with Lady Kensington.
After knocking and entering her office, I saw her seated behind the desk.

She pointed to the chairs opposite her, and said “Would you like to sit down, Harriet?”, to which I nodded.

As I sat down, I could not help but notice the look that she had on her face. She seemed to have given up on something.

“Harriet… What is it that you feel like you learnt during your time here at Kensington?”

She asked plainly.

Honestly? I have no idea.

Rather than giving her that answer, I tried to think of one quickly.

“Well, I’ve learnt how to… well, dance the Waltz, the different themes found in literature, French, play some instruments. I also learnt not to give up on my dreams, I suppose?  I finally know what I’d like to do once I leave, thanks to Kensington. I plan on turning my sketches into something useful, rather than leave them drawn on my notebooks. Also, I think tha-“ I was saying, but then she cut me off abruptly.

“I have put off meeting with you as long as I could. You have performed fairly well in your classes and you always perform admirably at events in terms of the pieces you select. However, you do not seem to grasp the most important lesson that any young lady could learn. Tell me, Harriet, do you recall what I had said at the end of our last meeting?“

Of course, she was going to scold me for the way I had spoken to the Lord during the pre-wedding ball.

“There is a difference between speaking up for myself and speaking out of turn…” I said, since I remembered her words.

She nodded, and said “If you do not take them to heart, parroting my words is absolutely useless.”

I knew that she was right, but I could not stand the way that he was talking, as if women do not have any knowledge.

“I hope that you enjoyed your stunt at the pre-wedding gala for Duke Edward and Lady Corrine, as that was the last party so well attended here at Kensington. You have managed to stoke the ire of a number of prominent Lords, as well with the way you and Nonie behaved in front of the Dowager Countess. These actions have put the future of the school in jeopardy. I sincerely hope that you are pleased with yourself; your personal enjoyment is likely the only good that has come out at your attempt of shaming the Lords with your behaviour.”

I was stunned by her choice of words and was left speechless. I did not know whether to say something or not, as she already looked displeased with my behaviour. However, I think that Kensington school should indeed close, for the bad deeds done to die.

“You are now dismissed.”

As I got up, curtsied, and walked towards the door, I stopped as she spoke one more time.

“Also, Lady Harriet… True equality is inherent. You should indeed fight for what you believe in, but do consider the trouble that your actions may be causing for others, before getting so wrapped up in your own personal cause.”

“I will take that into consideration” I said to her, and left.

As soon as I got out, Molly was waiting for me with a letter in her hand and a huge smile on her face.

“Hattie! A letter from Lady Nonie has finally arrived!! Wait, are you okay?”

“I’m fine, just need some time by myself please.” I took the letter from Molly’s hands and went in my room to open it.

Hi Hattie,

I have sent you two letters and I meant it I am doing much, much better. I told you how my aunt was still trying to hook me up with a rich male. But this time I had my father at my side. May I say I love him dearly. My brother came home last month and showered me with gifts, I have 5 new books, which I love.

Now that we caught up something changed and I couldn’t wait for the 15th of the month to write to you. Remember I danced with a male at the stupid debutante ball? His name is Duke Borden Blankley, he used to be my childhood friend. Not really… he treated me more like a servant but he was nice about it. Now you are asking how didn’t she remember him? I thought he was a girl at the time and in my defence, he was acting like a lady all proper like and commanding. But turns out he is a male and super sweet. He changed for the better, he asks me questions and compliments me all the time.

He makes me feel more pretty for who I am. He just does these little things, I don’t know… I can’t explain. The best part he’s a big thing in my city don’t ask me why, I don’t know either, I asked him once but he didn’t answer. I just know that my aunt approved immediately and already chaperoned two dates he planned for us. One was a picnic and the other was a dance. Both were fun. He asked me yesterday on another date I have a good feeling about today.

What about you? How are you? Did they found who did it? Who killed Mr Chatwith? I was outraged when I read in your last letter that they suspected you. You would never do such thing, I trust in you Hattie don’t let them get you down, you hear me! On a more positive note, you must tell me everything about this Lord James fella he seems so sweet and handsome…polite too.

Oh no, I just saw the time I can’t believe I am going to be late if I don’t hurry. I promise you, I will tell you everything that happens in my next letter, I hope for a smooch, just a tiny little one.

Yeah, I really should get going, my best wishes to you and remember, I want a thousand dresses!

I heard the school would be done soon let me know when you come to visit,

Your best friend Nonie

I couldn’t help but be jealous of her. She was at home, with her family, she had everything… Nonie definitely deserved all of that. But what Lady Kensington said had stuck on my mind, and was bothering me.

”you do not seem to grasp the most important lesson that any young lady could learn”.

Father will be so disappointed in me, especially if Lady Kensington tells him all the things she told me. A part of me was disappointed in myself too, for not having noticed that equality cannot be achieved by a single person. My reputation was probably ruined at this point.

I couldn’t help but shed a few tears because of how much I hated this brutal, horrendous, terrible and dreadful place! I cannot stand it any longer, I simply hate it. I want to leave as soon as possible.

~~~

Ever since my meeting with Lady Kensington, I tried to avoid leaving my room as much as possible. However, on the 25th, a final gala was held and many guests seemed to have declined their invitations, judging by the small crowd in the ball room.

Lady Kensington’s husband also seemed to have returned from his travels. He seemed to be very strict, also stern. I tried to avoid him as best as I could, since I was sure that he knew everything about my ‘stunts’ and would probably chew my head off for my behaviour.

There was also Lord James at the gala, who seemed to be occupied already in a conversation. I had heard that Hester had set her eyes on him, so I decided to let the feelings inside of me go. After what had happened with Bertie, I did not really want to get involved in Hester as I’ve heard she is quite a troublemaker.

The only thing I was doing, was waiting for the time to come for me to go back to York. My only friend was gone, my reputation was ruined (because of the previous suspicions) and I was absolutely done with the place.

May 1797

Here we are, May of 1797… It’s been a year ever since I left Kensington Finishing School, and my life has changed tremendously.

I now own a drapery shop called Bradberry’s in the Briggate, the busiest street in Leeds. It is full of other shops, including a market with fruit, fish and even cattle.

As Nonie had promised me, she comes often to see me and her life has changed so much as well! During the date that she was supposed to have with the Duke, a street kid ran in front of their carriage and got hurt. Nonie, obviously being very caring, demanded to her father to see the child. She and the Duke decided to adopt the boy after their marriage and now, she is 7 months pregnant with their first child. They are one of the most adorable families I have ever seen, and I am very grateful that we are still friends.

As I was fixing the fabric on the shelves, I saw a young girl out in the streets wearing nothing but rags. Judging by her appearance, she seemed to be famished, without a home and up to trouble.

“Clarissa!”

She instantly came running out of breath, and I couldn’t help but laugh.

“Yes, Harriet?”

“Can you please take care of the shop for a few minutes? I think someone needs our help.”

“Of course! Go, quickly!!!”

I ran out of the shop and saw the child sneakily attempting at putting an apple inside her pocket.

“Thief!!”

As the fruit woman saw the child stealing, she instantly grabbed the girl by her arm tightly. I ran up to them and grabbed the girl’s other arm.

The girl looked at me in surprise and tried to wriggle her arm loose, but didn’t succeed as I was gripping tightly. Then, the fruit woman let go and gasped.

“Lady Harriet! Caught the girl stealin’, my apples.”

“So I saw, which is why I came” I took out 6 pence and handed them to her.

“Will this do? For the apple, I mean” I asked the owner.

“Aye, you girl! Better not steal me apples again.”

I could feel the girl still trying to free her hand from my arm, but then I walked towards my shop, still not letting her go.

“Let me go!” She said, I did so, and she instantly started eating the apple.

There was a bench and I sat on it, never taking my eyes off her.

“What is your name, child?” I asked her, sternly.

The girl didn’t answer and was definitely ignoring me on purpose.

“Really? Is this how you thank me, when I paid for your food?” I told her.

“Didn’t ask you to, always get me food by myself”

What a kid! The first one I’ve seen so far with such a character.

“Does that mean you always steal it?” I asked, and she nodded.

“What if I tell you that I can give you lodging? A home, a warm bed, clothing, food, education… whatever you want, it’s yours.”

She stopped eating the apple and looked up at me, then raised her eyebrow.

“Nay, I prefer the streets” Then she sat down next to me.

“Are you sure? You will be safe, I promise you” I reminded her once more.

“’Twas a shop you got, aye?”

“Yes, there is also a small workhouse-like at the back of my shop. I help children in the streets by giving them a home, with their consent. Are you still not interested?”

She eyed me up and down, and then spoke. “But you… Ladies your age, they get married. What happens to the workhouse if you have husband?”

I laughed at her question, as I was not expecting it from her.

“Well… I will be married soon, but my soon-to-be husband is the doctor of the workhouse.”

“Poppycock! Husbands work and Ladies grow kids” She stated as a fact.

“Not if the husband treats the Lady as his equal” I told her, but she seemed surprised.

“Equal? What is that?” She asked bluntly.

“I will tell you, if you tell me your name..?”

“Need to change me name… police searchin’ for me.”

Now that she had said that, I was even more curious about her story.

“What about… Arabella? Belle for short” I asked her, and she thought about it then nodded.

“Aye, Arabella”

“Now, I will tell you. Equal is you decide for yourself; you do what you want to do, say what you want to say… Do you get it, Belle?”

“But Lords who want equal Ladies do not exist”

“They do, there aren’t a lot of them though. Anyways, what is your story?” I answered her.

My question turned Arabella’s mouth into a frown, so it was how I knew that she didn’t have a happy one. She seemed hesitant whether to confide in me or not.

“It’s alright, you don’t have to say. Just remember that at the workhouse, you would not be the only one with an ugly one. Many kids I found all had a cruel past, but now, it brings me joy to see them smile” I said to her, with a smile on my face.

She suddenly got up, stood in front of me and looked in my eyes.

“If I tell you… will you send me to the police?”

I sighed and answered her, “Never.”

“I went home, and found my mama killed… there was blood on the floor and all our things were stolen. I ran away before the police would come, or they would think that I…”

Her story was extremely sorrowful and I got up to hug her immensely, for being so brave. I then got on my knees and looked her in the eyes. She had tears coming down her face and I wiped them away with my handkerchief.

“Come to Bradberry’s. We will protect you, just like the other 25 kids.” I said, determined.

She nodded and a huge smile formed on my face. I grabbed her hand and we walked towards my shop.

“Harriet, you’ve returned!” Clarissa instantly came to greet me, then she noticed the little girl by my side and gave her a small smile.

“Clarissa, meet Arabella. Could you please take her to Cyrus, so she gets checked? I will take care of the shop for now” I asked gently to her.

“Cyrus...?” The girl asked quietly.

“Lord Cyrus Bradberry is the doctor, also the founder of the workhouse, along with Lady Harriet. Do not worry, you can trust him. He is a gentleman!”

Arabella looked up at me, probably recalling the fact that I had already mentioned him to her.

“You mentioned education… what is it?”

I cleared my throat, and answered her question. “Well, you learn how to read and how to speak with the dialect of the aristocrats. Once you have learned how, you can choose whether you’d like to play an instrument, or dance… Whatever you like, I suppose.”

“And the 25 kids, how old are they?”

“The youngest is 8 and the oldest is 16. She’s also standing right there” I said, as I pointed towards Clarissa.

“I was the first to come to the workhouse! Harriet and Lord Cyrus saved me. I was very sick and in the streets by myself, ran away from an orphanage…”

“The people who were meant to look after the orphans beat them up instead. They starved them and neglected them, so as I heard her story, I immediately knew what my next goal would be.”

Clarissa started explaining her past to Arabella and meanwhile, I went to check the pile of letters left on the counter. Much to my surprise, there was a letter from Kensington Finishing School.

To Lady Harriet Ada York

Your presence is being requested by Lady Kensington herself at Kensington Finishing School on May 30th. As a former member, you are invited to the reunion being held on this date as an important matter will be announced.

Very respectful

Lady Kensington

Maybe I should attend, considering it says that it is important? Though, I wish to leave that place miserable behind.

As I returned to the girls, I was surprised to see Lord Cyrus and I immediately went to embrace him. Since he was a doctor, he often must go to other towns as to help the sick people. I still remember very vividly the first day we met.

June 1796

I was playing with the twins in the garden and suddenly, both of them stopped running.

“What’s the matter, girls?” I asked them, as they approached me.

They both raised their eyebrows while looking at the same place; as I looked, there was father with 2 other men, all laughing along. Then Charlie and Dotty started grinning at each other and looked at me, much to my confusion.

“Hattie…” said Charlotte, smiling mischievously.

“Who is that?” said Dottie, with the exact same smile on her face.

They then pointed at one of the men alongside father, but I still had no idea who he was either.

Suddenly, father waved at us, and the twins did not spare a second of hesitation. They grabbed me by the arms and dragged me towards father and his friends.

“These are my daughters; Harriet, Charlotte, and Dorothy.”

As father introduced us, I curtsied whilst the twins started whispering into each other’s ears and giggling madly, then left running. I then looked at father’s friends; one looked to be the same age as my father, and the other one… well, looked very young. Now I knew why the girls were giggling and acting strangely, they probably thought that he was another man our father had found for me to ‘wed’.

“Lord William… I now trust your words about the beauty of Lady Harriet”

“Harriet, this is Lord Augustus Bradberry, 3rd Duke of Leeds, a good friend of mine” said my father.

I curtsied and asked, “How do you do, Your Grace?”

“Quite alright. This is my only son, Lord Cyrus Bradberry” Lord Augustus said, before gesturing towards the other man.

He smiled and bowed, and I curtsied.

My father let out a small laugh and spoke. “Last time I saw Lord Cyrus, he was only 15 years. You have grown handsomely, child.”

“You are right about that; Cyrus here has just returned from overseas. He was in Italy, Spain, and then France. I have asked him to stay now though, as I am getting quite old and I’d like for him to be wedded.”

Lord Cyrus seemed to get annoyed when his father mentioned the word ‘wedded’, and was about to speak but his father cut him off.

“Now that he has become a doctor, as he wished, it is time for him to settle down. Do you not agree, Lord William?”

“I do, Lord Augustus. In fact, Harriet returned from Finishing School a month ago and has met with multiple Lords, but none struck my interest. However, I trust Lord Cyrus. By any chance, would your son be interested in my daughter? Our children being wed together is even better, as we already trust each other.”

If only I could speak up for myself! Though, Lord Cyrus did not look so bad, at least compared to the foolish men I had met with over the past weeks. As I looked over to him, he seemed a bit annoyed and uncomfortable as well by the situation.

Lord Augustus looked at his son, and said “Well? What is your opinion on Lord William’s suggestion?”

Lord Cyrus looked over at me and answered. “Sure, I suppose. Though, I would like to hear Lady Harriet’s opinion herself, if she wouldn’t mind.”

I felt my eyes go wide and gasp at what he had said. His father looked at him with his brows furrowed, but Lord Cyrus continued smirking my way. My father was also shocked in disbelief, and then looked over to me.

“Lord Cyrus… I thank you very much for asking me about my opinion. I accept the proposal, as it is what my father wishes, and also since you look not-so-foolish… unlike the other Lords that showed up.”

“Harriet!”

I heard my father yell my name, but instead I was focused on the man before me.

Although we hadn’t even spoken yet, I already felt that he was a different man. There was a fire burning in his warm brown eyes, and it attracted me very much.

As months went by, we got to know each other and it turned out that he was a progressist as well, with my same views. He saw the French Revolution unravel right in front of his eyes, and listening to the tales he had went through overseas made me interested in him even more! He also opened a workhouse in the town of Leeds, and asked me if I wished to join him in running it. I obviously accepted, glad to be treated this way by a Lord himself. Cyrus also taught me how to speak some Italian and Spanish, as well showed me how to dance the gavotte.

Both our fathers were very pleased with our relationship, which is why they both decided that we would get married. However, neither one of us had any objections about their decision as over the months, we had began trusting each other completely. Although this marriage was kind of forced up to a certain point, both me and Cyrus had true feelings towards one another.

~~~

And here I was once again… at Kensington Finishing School. Unfortunately, Nonie couldn’t make it as she was expecting a baby, and even I had agreed with her about not coming. This place would have brought her many bad memories, which would be much better off forgotten.

There was a small number of guests that attended the reunion. Bertie didn’t show up either and, in her case, it was easy to understand why considering that she had lost someone she loved dearly right here.

Rather than going by myself, I had decided to bring Arabella with me as after hearing about the time I had spent here, she insisted on seeing the place and how the ‘different people’ live. I had grown very protective of her and treated her as if she were my own daughter. Belle is only 7 years old who has seen nothing but misfortune, so I am trying my absolute best in giving her the life she deserves.

“This… is it?” She asked me, with a confused look on her face.

“It is… Why, do you not like it?”

“I do, so much! How did you not enjoy it, though?”

I laughed gently, and said “Oh, Belle, you are too innocent!”.

She kept insisting that I show her some of the people I had mentioned to her, so I started looking around as to pinpoint them to her.

“There…” I said, as I pointed into the crowd, “Lady Hester and… Lord James.”

Belle looked at me and muttered “Oh… So that’s her!”. She then started walking towards them and I grabbed her by the arm.

“No, Belle. Remember what I told you?”

“There is a difference between speaking up for yourself and speaking out of turn…” She muttered, whilst looking down at the ground.

“Exactly! We must forgive and forget. Now now, let me show you some more… Oh!”

“What’s wrong, Hattie?”

“Next to them, there’s a Lady with a child. Do you remember Kitty?”

“Hattie, she has a baby!! Let’s go say hi, please?” She got all excited upon seeing the child and started tugging onto my shirt.

“Well, I would agree to that but it would be a bit strange. We’ve never spoken”

We then went to get ourselves some tea and I could tell, that Belle was thinking about something.

“Spill the tea, Arabella. What is on your cute little mind?”

She stopped looking into the void and looked at me. “So, that lady… She and her husband have a child.”

I nodded, and continued sipping my tea.

“Do you and Lord Cyrus… have one too?” She asked out of the blue, with a look of innocence on her face.

Her question caught me by surprise and I accidentally spit the tea out, then broke down into coughs.

“Belle! Please, not that…” I couldn’t help but be embarrassed, though she could not figure out why.

A little while after we sat down, Lady Kensington showed up and addressed the crowd. She thanked all of us for attending the reunion and announced that Kensington was to close. It was obvious that she was saddened by this, and I could not help but wonder whether part of it was my fault. I did feel guilty for that, and as much as I wished to know whether it was because of so, it would be best not to bring up the past.

As we got on the carriage, I looked at the manor one last time… Bertie, Nonie, the Tea Party, the Salon, Lord Chatwith… I would never forget the memories about this place, no matter how hard I tried.

As the carriage started moving, I closed my eyes and muttered “Farewell, Kensington”.

Outfits                               Gala Look                                                   Spring 1797


                    

Round 5 Complete

Last edited by chayanne03 (30/12/2019 at 01:06)

NAME   ❤️ Lᴀᴅʏ Kᴀᴛʜᴇʀɪɴᴇ ﹙Kɪᴛᴛʏ﹚ Nɪᴄᴏʟᴇ Sʜᴇғғɪᴇʟᴅ ❤️

STORY-COMPLETE

Lᴀᴅʏ Kᴀᴛʜᴇʀɪɴᴇ ﹙Kɪᴛᴛʏ﹚ Nɪᴄᴏʟᴇ Sʜᴇғғɪᴇʟᴅ

APRIL-COMPLETE

“Do they have any idea who could have done this?” I asked looking anxious and edgy as Caleb methodically dressed in more appropriate attire than his night shift. Wesley was there and so was Maud now, he had taken it upon himself to retrieve her before coming back to his room. I was nibbling on my lower lip while still trying to wrap my head around the fact that someone had actually been murdered here at the school.

Of course, it was Chatwith. Who else would it be to cause such a dramatic turn of events? But who could have done such a thing? I didn’t doubt there were likely plenty of people that disliked him terribly, but would anyone here at Kensington resort to murder? Clearly, someone had. Maybe it was one of the guests that had come for the wedding ball. There were more than a few strangers in the manor these past few weeks.

Suddenly I took notice of the fact that Caleb was notoriously quiet as he secured his cravat and I frowned looking at him. Maud had brought me a change of clothes and I quickly put them on, giving very little thought to the preciseness of how it looked. Caleb was being methodical. Maud was wringing her hands, and Wesley… Wesley looked very concerned.

“What is wrong?” I asked, I knew something was wrong. Maud choked in a little sob and turned away. Wesley grit his teeth and I could see his fingers squeezing into fists at his side. Caleb… well he looked withdrawn and ominous at the same time.

Finally, Caleb turned to me and I noticed that the look in his face had changed. I frowned as he walked over to me with a firm smile on his face… “It’s nothing really. Just some questions that the Constable has” He murmured as he stopped in front of me and rubbed my arms. My frown did not falter. “Everything will work itself out Kitty” He assured me.

“Everything will work… what exactly aren’t you telling me Caleb?” My jaw was set firmly as I gazed at him and refused to back down even though he was trying to gloss over … something. “What questions… about what?”

“I told you Kitty it’s nothing really. The constable is going to be talking with quite a few people over the next few hours, he is attempting to get to the bottom of this trouble” Caleb then smiled and cupped my cheek then kissed me lightly on the lips before moving to grab his jacket. I could see the muscles in his arm and back flex as if he were agitated but he was certainly trying to hide it. I looked back towards Maud and Wesley who were both exactly how they were minutes ago… edgy and alarmed.

“Someone better tell me what the hell is going on right now or I will scream and drag every living soul in this house directly to this room!” Then I heard Caleb sigh softly and turn back to me. He was hiding something… I knew it down to my soul.

“The constable has been informed that I had words with Lord Chatwith last month.” I frowned and waited. What difference did that make, who cared if Caleb spoke with Lord Chatwith, what would that have to do with him being murdered last night? Then suddenly my brain seemed to start to work.

“And he thinks YOU had something to do with Chatwith’s death?”

“I am being considered a suspect, yes.” He nodded and continued to pay extra special attention to how his coat was laying over his chest.

“Well that is just ridiculous. You were here with me all night Caleb… this is all quite easily cleared up. We will just go tell him…”

“No” Was his clipped reply, cutting me right off before I even finished my sentence.

“What do you mean no? I can very easily confirm that you were not anywhere near…”

“I said no Kitty!” He repeated, more sternly but again he tried to cover his tone, to change his demeanor. It was like he was trying to pacify me against the truth. “I will not have your reputation drawn through the mud over this”

I am certain I looked at him as if he were completely deranged.  “You cannot be serious” I hissed back at him narrowing my eyes as I did so

“I am” he replied, and I scoffed. I wanted to scream at him or slap some sense into him.  I looked at both Maud and Wesley, expecting them to side with me on this but the two of them looked away, Maud guiltily, Wesley resolute.

“Are you all kidding me right now??!” I was in a room full of batty people. “Caleb we are engaged! You asked me to marry you and I said yes… we are to be married!”

“Yes… and we will be”

“NOT IF YOU ARE CONVICTED OF MURDER” I exclaimed trying to make sure he understood exactly what he was being accused of. He walked over to me and offered a cheeky grin

“Oh… so you are saying you will not marry me if I am found a murderer? I thought all that mattered was that you had me?”

“Are you seriously trying to tease me right now Caleb?!” He had to see I did not find one thing amusing about any of this right now. “I am going to tell that Constable exactly where you were and who you were with!”

“You will not Kitty and you will not fight me on this…” My teeth clenched and I glared at him stubbornly. “Dammit Kitty… It is my duty to protect you, your reputation will be in ruins if anyone were to find out you shared my bed chambers!”

“OHhhhh… so YOU are saying you will not marry me if some stuffy old biddies run me though the rumor mill?” I tossed back at him, but there was absolutely nothing playful about my tone. This time he scoffed and threw up his hands at me in aggravation.

“Oh course I am marrying you!”

“Then… it… does… not… matter… None of what they think or say matters!”

“It matters to me Kitty” He spoke so softly but it sounded like a roar to me. It hit me hard, deep in my heart. It made me ache.

“You cannot ask me to put your life and our future at risk just to save face Caleb. Pleaseee…”


Within the hour I was called before the Constable. Lady Kensington attended me during the interview since my father could not be present. I was extremely anxious, and my heart felt heavy. Caleb had continued to be unrelenting before escorting me to his mother’s sitting room where she then escorted me to the Constable. I wanted to speak with her, gain her advice but I was too frightened over the look of disapproval I may find in her eyes. And that made me feel even more horrible. I hated feeling small and afraid. I took a deep breath when we arrived in front of the room the Constable had chosen to use during his investigation.

I was surprised to feel Lady Kensington’s hand brush against my back and patting me as if she were trying to share some of her strength with me. At least that is what I imaged she might be doing. When I looked towards her, I was certain that tears brimmed my eyes. Her face, however, was masked and unreadable. Moments later I was sitting in a chair with my hands crossed demurely across my lap watching the Constable shuffle around previewing some notes he had already written.

“Lady Sheffield, thank you for being available to meet with me” I wanted to remark that I had been given no choice in the matter, but I simply nodded. “I will let you know up front that you are not being considered a suspect, so there is no need for fear or concern on your part…” I assumed he was trying to alleviate my emotions because he could see the tears welled up in my eyes. I did not have any concern for myself at that moment, but again I nodded. I wasn’t exactly sure what else he was expecting me to say. “I have asked to meet with you because I have been informed that you and the Lord Caleb Kensington have become quite close over the past months and that it is common knowledge that he has been courting you… is that right?”

“Yes Constable, that is correct” I wondered if he noticed my voice cracked the way I heard it in my own ears. I cleared the lump that had settled like a stone in my throat, “Yes Constable, Lord Kensington has called upon me many times and we have spent time getting to know each other quite well.”

He nodded and looked back to his notes. “And how would you describe his personality”

My heart skipped a beat thinking of Caleb and I tried to think up the best way to describe the man I loved with every fiber of my being. I did not look to Lady Kensington as I spoke “He can be very stubborn and calculating. He hardly ever takes a step without considering every ramification that could result from said step. He is honorable to the point of recklessness at times. And can sometimes be entirely too overly concerned about the perception society has about certain things. He can be brisk and impatient towards a lack of intelligence, pretentiousness and slothfulness.  He is also honest, faithful and extremely protective over the ones that he loves. He is not what I would call a graceful man, although he can wear the mask if he is called upon to do so. He loves animals and prefers hard work. He can become extremely restless when forced into idleness because he would much rather dig his own hands into labors instead of sitting around being waited upon…” I finally paused and could see that the Constable was watching me steadily, not writing anything just listening. “I am certain Constable, that Lord Kensington is not responsible for what happen to Lord Chatwith.”

“That is a very detailed accounting on Lord Kensington.” I honestly could not tell if there was something accusatory or respectful in his tone. It did not matter either way, I was honest about both Caleb’s weaknesses and his strengths. “Would you be able to give some insight towards a disagreement between Lord Kensington and Lord Chatwith last month?”

My stomach knotted so tight and my pulse raced. I had hoped that the Constable would not ask me anything about what happened between Caleb and Chatwith. I wasn’t going to lie to this man… but I also would not go against Caleb wishes… for the moment.

“To the best of my knowledge, around the beginning of March, Lord Kensington approached Lord Chatwith regarding some discourteous behaviors he was exhibiting towards me. Lord Kensington requested of the gentleman that he discontinue those behaviors immediately”

“And did he?” That brought me up short for a moment, because I honestly never thought of it before.

“Actually, yes. Lord Chatwith never attempted to disparage my name or character again after that time.” The constable nodded his head and made a note.

“It seems that Lord Kensington was not seen in the manor last night, would you happen to have any information regarding his whereabouts within the last 12 hours or so?” My stomach flipped again, and I squeezed my laced together fingers still sitting on my lap. What to say??

“Lord Kensington did leave a message for me a few days ago that he would be away from the manor for a few days, that was on the 25th I believe…” That wasn’t really an answer to his question but maybe it would be enough for him to assume Caleb had not been around.

“And you did not see him at the wedding party last night?” I pretended I was giving his question a lot of thought, well in truth I was. I was trying to figure out a way to answer his question without arousing any suspicion when all I wanted to do was blurt out the truth and have this foolish suspicion put to an end.

“I never saw Lord Kensington in the ballroom or parlor last night, no…” That was the truth. Who else might have known he was on the patio? Maud of course… but I didn’t have any idea if anyone else noticed him arrive in the middle of the ball last night, perhaps with all the excitement going on no one had…

He nodded again and shuffled his papers together then looked back at me with what I assumed was meant to be a gentle smile.

“That will be all the questions that I have for you Lady Sheffield. I do appreciate you speaking with me, you have been very helpful.” He rose from his seat, as did I. “I would like to remind you that you are not a suspect dear, however, while this investigation is still being conducted, I must confine your activities to the manor and at most the lawn surrounding it.” So not a suspect but I was a prisoner. What had I said that had been so helpful? I licked my lips and nodded my head and tried everything in my power to keep from screaming at the man for threatening my future husband. 

“Thank you Constable. I hope you resolve this trouble soon”

“I am sure I will Lady Sheffield”

And with that I was excused. Lady Kensington had her maid lead me to my room where I remained for the rest of that day. I wanted to go to Caleb, to be with him while all of this was going on, but he had already informed me that he wouldn’t allow it. Still ever conscious of wagging tongues. I punched my pillow and laid down, but sleep eluded me for quite a long time.



The following day, there was a very despairing and muted luncheon held for the guests that had been forced to remain in residence after the wedding feast due to the ongoing investigation. I was still rather upset over the interview yesterday and I could not find any way to silence my worries and fears. Caleb did not attend and that made me worry even more. I did see Lord James and would have spoken to him, for at least a moment in hopes of occupying my brain with anything other than the horrible troubling thoughts that seemed never ending. But he looked completely preoccupied with speaking to his brother, so I left it be. Everyone else was being extremely reserved both in conversation and manner. Even Hester’s big personality was sedated as everyone coped with the ramifications of an unknown assailant’s actions. She did, however, approach me and let me know that she invited Corrine and Aria to her rooms that evening and insisted that I join. I accepted almost instantly, eager for anything that might distract me.


“Are you okay Kitty?” It was Hester’s voice, but the other ladies chimed in after we were all grouped together in Hester’s chambers that night. They all knew by then… hell, everyone in the manor knew that Caleb was a suspect. Of course, there were a couple other people that had been considered a suspect as well, but all that concerned me at that moment was Caleb. I knew my eyes were bloodshot, I couldn’t seem to shake my worry. What if the Constable decided that Caleb would be charged with this crime that we both knew he could not possibly have committed? I stressed over not admitting that we had been together the previous night… I should have told the Constable that I was his alibi… and I fretted over what I would do if I lost Caleb. After having him, after committing myself to him, I couldn’t imagine having a life without him. With a tearful nod I tried to put a smile on my face for the other ladies.

“I am okay… please let’s talk about something other than what’s happening in the house” I asked softly, and thankfully, they all seemed eager to help me on to other less dramatic and scary topics.

We talked a bit about everyone’s performances last night and how beautiful Corrine looked in her engagement ball gown. She made some witty remarks about her fiancé that even made me giggle a little.

“What do you ladies think of Lord James?” Hester’s voice dropped as if she were conspiring with us about something and I looked at her shocked. I supposed I never noticed Hester taking an interest in any guys before that one single remark just then. Aria admitted she had not had the chance to get to know him at all really and Corrine admitted that she was more familiar with his brother Holden, but that James seemed like a very level-headed intelligent man. I however had spent some time with James and liked him mighty finely.

“He is quite witty and intelligent yes. Very progressive and does not mind at all engaging with a young lady on topics typically thought outside of lines for women of quality.” Hester looked like she had thought as so. “You like him Hester?”

She had the grace to blush a bit and we all giggled. “Holy chit… a man that makes Lady Hester Fullmore blush? Now I think we have seen it all” Corrine commented.

“I think he will give you reason to stay on your toes Hester” I commented with a smile and the idea of that seemed to excite Hester quite a bit.

“I have not actually had a chance to spend any quality time with him, just what I have seen of him at the ball intrigued me. I think… I would like to get to know him though…”

“Well then… make it happen” I said, and she looked at me. How many times had she given me similar advice when it came to claim the man I loved? Too many to count over the last year. In fact, I believed whole-heartedly that if it weren’t for Hester’s probing and confident nature, I may have missed my opportunities with Caleb. It was something I could never repay in a million years, but I would do anything to attempt to come up even with her… if I could.

We spent the remaining evening just giggling and laughing about random things. For a little while, they helped me push the sadness out of my mind and I would be forever grateful of having them in my life from that day forward.

May 1796-COMPLETE

A few days later Wesley delivered a message that Caleb wished to escort me in the conservatory. Typically speaking few people spent time in that part of the house so it tended to be a peaceful, isolated way to spend time. With my freedom being restricted I found myself in that particular room more often than not. It was warm and bright drinking in the sun from the windowed ceiling and walls. It also smelled of vine ripe oranges. Of course, it was warm enough outside for a stroll but just stepping foot onto the patio made me ache to visit the stables, and sadly that part of the estate had been forbidden to me. So, I just stayed indoors most of the time.

I had Maud arrange my hair quickly and made my way to the Conservatory, anxious to see Caleb and see how he was holding up. The Constable was still pushing through all his evidence and trying to solve his mystery. It had been rumored that Hattie had been placed under guard in her rooms since the 30th. I considered visiting her, to see how she was holding up but Thomas, the one that had carried me into the school back on the first day, had been posted there looking stern and unwelcoming so I kept my distance. I didn’t really know what I would say either. I didn’t think she was the sort to murder someone but… I didn’t really know her all that well. We barely spoke at any great length. There were only two people that I was absolutely certain didn’t kill Lord Chatwith, and that was Caleb and myself. Maud followed quietly in my wake ensuring that a proper chaperone was present during my meeting with Caleb.

He was standing just inside the entrance and turned when he heard the doors open behind him. My heart jumped into my throat because I missed him so much and without thinking I ran to him and wrapped my arms around him. Thankfully he did the same, a little later I would think about what I would have done if he would have denied me for propriety sake. I felt him kiss the top of my head as he held me in his arms, just long enough to reassure me he was safe from harm. He was grinning down at me as he finally set me before him.

“Has there been an update?” I ask hopefully seeing the warm greeting, thinking immediately that he had been cleared and things could get back to normal. Unfortunately, my question sobered him a bit and he shook his head, taking my hand in his and leading me to a nearby bench for me to sit upon.

“No, the Constable continues his investigation. I think he is grasping at straws. Whoever actually committed the crime, in all likelihood, escaped the Manor directly after completing the act. It is doubtful that the murderer would be just sitting around cooped up in the Manor, restricted, without showing some signs of distress or anxiety. We may never find out the truth” I wasn’t sure about his words. Someone was bold enough to commit murder with a house full of strangers and party guests. Anyone could have wandered upon the scene, yet the act had been done. It is just as likely that whoever committed the heinous act may be just biding their time letting the Constable run around in circles.

“I didn’t ask you here to talk about the investigation though Kitty” he was still holding my hand as we set, his fingers laced between mine. “I have missed you, how are you holding up?”

“Me?” I laugh awkwardly, “worrying about you non-stop is all I seem to do Caleb”

“I command that you stop doing that at once”

“Command me?!... Are you…” then I trailed off seeing the wickedly gleam in his eyes and I growled low in my throat “Why must you taunt me so!!?” I shook my head at his merriment. The man was surely daft to dare crack jokes at a time like this.

“What can I say… I love the way your eyes glow when you get incensed…”

“I will never stop worrying about you, damn you” I spit out mulishly and that made him grin harder. I tried to tug my hand away but he held onto it tightly and lifted it to his mouth to kiss it softly.

“I missed you My Kat” and with that instantly all my ire melted away. “I wanted to thank you Kitty…”

That was surprising, I had no idea what he was thinking about… “For what Caleb?”

“For respecting my wishes and following my lead on this course of events. I know how difficult if was for you to hold on to our truth, but you did, and I know that you did because of your love and trust in me” I blushed fluidly and cast my eyes downward. He was right of course. I would have shouted an alibi for him from the rooftops if it had been up to me. The only reason I held my tongue is because of how important it was to him. “I am not sure what I did to deserve to have you come into my life, but I am thankful for it every day.”

Color flushed into my face even harder. “Caleb… you are the best … “ he cut me off pressing a finger to my mouth and shaking his head.

“There are things I wish to discuss with you… explain to you, that perhaps I should have done before now but somehow they never seemed all that important to me until now.” So, I kept quiet and waited, letting him get out everything that he had on his mind, all the things he wanted to share. It was a heady experience, watching this usually so reserved, impassive, indomitable man expressing himself and his emotions in such a carefree manner. He actually chuckled before he continued to speak…

“I never imagined I would meet a woman that was so completely unorthodox, idiotically stubborn, rashly aggravating, and carelessly vexatious… much less fall in love with such a hoyden” I scoffed but he continued to grin… “I was perfectly content with my life Kitty, and I had no interest beyond what I had already set up for myself. You already know I am the eldest twin, I was supposed to inherit and become the next Duke.”

Suddenly, I think that I froze up. Being reminded what he was being forced to give up for me… he must have noticed my mood because he chuckled again. I frowned of course. He was finding things entirely to amusing today…

“I had given all of it up long before I met you Kitty. My parents absolutely did not disinherit me over you” Shock and more questions rolled around in my head as I looked at him “I don’t know really… I just always felt as if that life wasn’t meant for me. All the parties and socializing and pedestrian scholarly conversations with equally trite, obnoxious, and haughty people felt stifling to me for as long as I could remember. I made the decision the summer we returned from our education at Eaton… needless to say, my father was not happy about it.”

So, he hadn’t given it up for me, his parents didn’t hate him being with me. Well… at least they didn’t disown him because of me rather. I still had no idea what they felt about me but at least finally I knew that I wasn’t the cause of some riff in their family. 

“He refused to hear me out at first, but I made him see reason… or rather I blackmailed him” he chuckled… “I told him the title should go to Byron… Byron fits with those people. He is more refined than I, and he leans towards scholarly learning… he has his damn nose stuffed in books like they are going to turn to dust if he does not read them fast enough. And he likes the socializing and the deference awarded to those of the peerage. I love my brother, I truly do, but he can be a bit stuffy and straitlaced. He would make a fantastically proper and conventional Duke that will have a proper Duchess and upstanding little baby Lords and Ladies that never step out of line or do anything clumsy or rebellious in their whole entire lives.” His description did make me giggle softly imagining such a perfect family. That would never happen for Caleb and I. “So…” he was continuing “… I explained to my father if he tried to stop me from gifting it to Byron that I would abdicate formally and create quite the scandal for the family. The title would still revert to Byron, but it would be embroidered in drama. And my father, as much as he loves my mother…” I had already stopped finding it unusual that he called Lady Kensington his mother, not stepmother or by her title or her name… “he could not handle more scandal heaped on our family name after their marriage”

“It doesn’t matter to me Caleb, I don’t need a fancy home or expensive gowns or any of those things” I gripped his hand tightly wanting to reassure him that none of that lifestyle mattered to me. He chuckled at me again.

“Yes well, I am not destitute Kitty so you will have all of those things regardless of whether you want or need them. I have a 300 acre parkland estate that I have inherited and when I left those days before the ball, I was meeting with solicitors and contractors to begin work on building our estate house…” I am sure I looked confused, “…and our stables”

My heart raced madly as I just sat there staring at him. Completely baffled, excited, nervous and awed. “Ours…?”

“Well… yes. Typically, husband and wife live together. It was my plan at any rate… and I am afraid I will not accept any of your unorthodox ideas or views about this matter. You and our children will live in our home with me and there will be no discussion over that.” He sounded quite stern about his decision and all I could do was smile brightly, tears back in my eyes again. What a silly little twit I had become, weeping at every little thing. He was grinning back as he lifted a hand and wiped a single tear from my cheek. “Still feel like you want to give up the opportunity for a title and prestige in exchange for being wedded to a simple landed gentry?”

I laugh softly, “There is absolutely nothing simple about you Lord Kensington”


The next day, everything became unraveled and it was revealed that Lord Chatwith had not been murdered at all but had, in fact, died of accidental alcohol poisoning.  It turned out that Bertie’s own father, Mister Jameson Coghill, had plied Chatwith up with alcohol repeatedly the night of the ball because he wisely deduced that the man was a scoundrel of the first order and he was looking for a reason to dismiss Chatwith as a possible match for his child. I could not find fault in the man attempting to protect his daughter.  It was all incredibly shocking and also a huge relief as the Constable relinquished his hold on the manor and we were all finally allowed to move about freely.

The very first thing I did the next morning once the Constable and most of the guests from the wedding ball left the manor was to visit the stables. I am sure that shocked no one! Caleb was there looking extremely serious as he took Anemoi through his paces in the paddock rigorously. I just stood back and watched for a while and I could tell the horse was extremely restless even though he performed on cue to every command Caleb hissed or clicked or coerced. It was quite a bit of time later when he finally noticed that I stood there watching his progress then he grinned. Anemoi trotted over after his master’s permission had been granted, then bowed his head in my direction for a pet. I grinned at them both before Caleb suggested a run. There was absolutely no hesitation from me and he went off to prepare Whisper. We celebrated our relief and joy that all of this craziness was finally over by taking the thoroughbreds out for a mad-paced run across the estate that all of us needed to unwind. In the end we wound up at the grotto where I took special care to show Caleb just how thankful I was that my future husband had not been deemed a murderer. He seemed rather pleased with himself as well.

“I want to announce our engagement Kitty” He murmured softly as he held me in his arms in the isolation of the grotto.

“It is so crazy right now Caleb, perhaps we should wait until all the excitement and drama dies down more sufficiently before adding more fodder to the fire” I could feel him tense up under me.

“You think marrying me equates to the horrors of the last week?” I sat up and lay a hand on his chest as I looked up at him.

“Of course not, I only meant that people will want to get home and tend to other matters after being cooped up here for the past week. If we announce our engagement today I imagine that people will want to socialize and celebrate and cause more … events… that we will need to attend and quite frankly I just want to spend some quite time with you”

“Ummhmmm” he hummed softly but seemed to think my words made sense as he hooked his palm against my head and brought it back down against his chest. I could hear the steady beat of his heart under my ear and it made me smile softly.

“Besides, we still need to speak with my father and your family. I think they should know before we speak to the rest of the world about it…”

He snorted, “Do you really think I would not have spoken to your father before I asked you to marry me Kitty?” I blushed at that. No, I suppose he would have done the proper thing and spoken to my father to seek permission before asking. But…

“When? He… he approved of the match?”

“Of course he approved… I am a very eligible wealthy young gentleman from one of the finest families. I am sure he was quite relieved to know that someone… anyone… would take an interest in his very quarrelsome, wild daughter…” I gasped and shoved at his chest for the rude comment, but he laughed, “I believe his exact words were… ‘if she will have you’”

“Lucky for you I will” I hiss but snuggle a bit deeper against his side.

“Very well Kitty, we can announce it when you are ready, but I am ready for the world to know that you are mine”

I smiled and kissed his chest softly


On the 7th I was called to a meeting with Lady Kensington. I knew that she had started conducting her final assessments of all the students at the school, but I think I was overly anxious about mine. She knew what had been going on between Caleb and myself and she had basically warned me off of him the last time we met. She had basically summed up Caleb’s interest to him toying with a wildcat. I blushed thinking about it. Did she know he asked me to marry him? What if she ordered me to leave him alone this time? My stomach was in knots as I was instructed to meet Lady Kensington in her sitting room.

A maid was just setting a tray of tea and biscuits down when I entered the room and Lady Kensington immediately dismissed her and invited me to have a seat. I curtsied of course then found myself on the sofa I sat in the last time when she had questioned me directly about my relationship with Caleb. It seemed as if she intended to get right to the heart of matters the moment I arrived.

“So, I understand that Caleb has asked for your hand in marriage…” I gulped and looked at her, finding her face unreadable. “… have you formally accepted?”

Lifting my chin defiantly, I looked at her directly, refusing to cower under her scrutiny. If she did not like me for a daughter-in-law, then there was nothing I could do about it. I would marry Caleb regardless of what she or anyone else thought of me. All that mattered was that he loved me.

“Yes, I will be marrying Caleb, as soon as he can arrange it… and I am sorry if you do not approve but I am not sorry for loving your son. You may choose to disparage this marriage, but I will not be going away or hiding. He makes my world brighter and I will do anything and everything in my power to make him happy.”

Suddenly Lady Kensington’s face changed dramatically as a wide smile spread across her face and she came over and took a seat on the sofa beside me. “Of course, you will Kitty, I would expect no less from you” She remarked still grinning as she began to pour us both tea from her beautiful silverware pot. I felt completely confused and frowned at her.

“Pardon?” And she literally giggled. Lady Kensington… I think my mouth dropped open. I mean, it was a mature giggle, not like a silly schoolgirl… but still, it was most definitely a giggle. Then she was passing me a cup of tea and I took it, anything really to give my nervous hands something to do.

“Kitty, you are the perfect match for My Caleb. You are strong and independent and have enough of a rebellious spirit that you will keep him on his toes for years to come. Yes, I have also seen you bend to his will in the most extraordinary circumstances, showing your respect and your love for him in ways that I had only hoped and dreamed that my son would find. I have never once seen you cower in fear of his stormy moods and believe me, I know just how turbulent they can get. You share his interests in the horses like nothing I have seen before. I certainly never expected any woman would join him in that particular obsession.” And she chuckled again. This was all wildly astonishing. “I am positively delighted that you will become my daughter Kitty”

And with that last comment she caught me by surprise, making my heart quiver in my chest and then expand incredibly fast. Did she know the hole that lived inside me where my mother should have been? I never knew that woman, never got a chance to love her or please her or make her proud of me. But perhaps Lady Kensington would fill that role for me, much as she had for small twin boys that now looked at her like the only mother they had ever known.

She reached out and cupped my face as she continued to smile, “You have been a bright light in a storm of seas that this school year has brought to my door Kitty and I thank you for bringing joy in and also for showing that son of mine the possibilities that await him.”

I was speechless, and as much as I hated it, her words brought another fresh round of tears to my eyes. These people made me entirely too emotional! Did she guess at my trail of thought? Maybe, because she laughed again and pulled me into an embrace that I could never have imagined coming from that perfectly graceful yet strong-willed woman. I choked in a bit of a laughing sob as I wrapped my arms around her as well and shook with relief and happiness.


We chatted a bit longer, enough time to get my wits about me and have her pinch some fresh color into my cheeks with a smile before she sent me on my way. I was beaming from ear to ear when I entered the hallway and almost immediately bumped into James who was passing along the corridor heading towards the patio with a book. He looked particularly perturbed, in fact it seemed to be a regular occurrence with him lately whenever I would see him about.

“Lady Katherine, I am so sorry I did not see you there” He quickly tried to apologize for the jostling I took when we collided. It was a minor bump nothing to be so animated about, so I laughed softly

“It is perfectly fine Lord James. How are you doing? I haven’t had a chance to speak with you lately… I hope all is well…”

“I… yes of course…” but he trailed off, clearly back in his thoughts. “… I was um just heading to grab some luncheon and have a bit of air on the patio”

“That sounds like a delightful plan Lord James, it is quite lovely outside today.”

“Yes… that is what I have heard.” He still seemed distracted but suddenly my mind was running a bit on overdrive. Coming off the thrill of my conversation with Lady Kensington it was no big surprise that my mind started considering the possibility of Hester’s happiness with this gentleman.

“Would you be put out greatly if I joined you Lord James?”

“No… no of course not Lady Katherine, I would be pleased to have your company.”

And so, I smiled as we went to the dining hall and grabbed a couple plates of small sandwiches and fruit before moving out to one of the tables on the sunny patio. As a perfect gentleman he waited until I had my seat before finding his own.

“You are certain we will be safe from Lord Caleb’s attentive scrutiny of where you spend your time Lady Katherine?”

I laughed… “honestly, I cannot say! Are you worried that he may run out here if I laugh just a touch too loud at something completely wicked you have said, and he will punch you right in the nose?”

“Perhaps so… and I would so hate for him to do that. I have grown quite fond of my nose as is, without any added lumps or bumps to detract from my sublime handsomeness. I have yet to find my lady love as Lord Caleb has clearly done, admirably so”

I continued to grin as I shook my head, “no worries Lord James, your nose is perfectly safe from his wrath these days… He is far more interested in pushing Anemoi beyond measure these last couple days.” I grinned cheekily… “between you and me… I suspect he is considering a try at the Epsom Derby next month…”

“You don’t say?” James did seem quite taken with the idea and we chatted briefly about the horses and the potential that Caleb may have a winning stallion on his hands.

“Ha… do not underestimate his mare! She is quite talented and powerful in her own right. I imagine that she will out pace him and give him a good run for his money when it’s time for her to perform!”

He laughed righteously as he looked at me, “oh yes… I imagine Lord Caleb has his hands full with the dames under his care” I just got the sneaky suspicion that he had just skillfully equated Whisper’s prowess and personality to that of my own. I wouldn’t lie, I kind of liked the comparison and smiled pridefully.  There was a bit of a lull in the conversation, so I began to snack on my luncheon, enjoying the easy comfort I felt spending time with James. He seemed to be back in his thoughts again.

“Lady Katherine, would you mind if I asked you a question of a more personal nature?”

Intriguing… “I believe that I would not, but I cannot make promises until I actually hear the question and see just how… personal… it is” He seemed to get a bit of a sheepish look on his face. Was he embarrassed? James was typically quite vivacious and charming and extremely comfortable speaking of things that were on his mind.

“I was wondering… that is… I know that you are quite close to the Lady Fullmore, and well, I do consider you to be a friend of mine as well.” He began and I could tell that he felt a bit awkward at the conversation. Which I found rather cute, but I bit the inside of my cheek to try and keep the silly little smile that I knew I was holding back from flooding onto my face. “I wondered… if you might not mind providing an introduction between myself and the Lady… something a bit less… formal?”

“I could possibly assist with that Lord James. It is one of life’s pleasures to be able to combine friendships I think.”  Was this what he had been considering all this time? I was rather excited about the fact that he seemed interested in Hester without my influence ever having to prod or provoke the issue. “I could possibly seek out Lady Fullmore today and arrange a time for tomorrow if that is convenient for you?”

“Um… well no actually. I have to leave to conduct some business later today. But I can return around the 14th, a week from now… perhaps you can arrange something for then?” I grin and nod

“I would love to. Shall we say around luncheon time on the 14th then? I am certain that I can arrange it with Lady Fullmore. We could meet in the library and I would be happy to act as chaperone if that works for you?”

He looked surprised as how quickly I started making arrangements. “I… are you certain that it will not be troublesome for her without speaking with her first” I almost laughed remembering how she had spoken of him a few nights ago. I was certain it would not be any trouble at all but I simply told him…

“Well I will let you in on a little secret of mine if you promise never to breathe a word of it to anyone… My dear friend Lady Fullmore is quite in my debt and will do almost anything to relieve herself from my tenacious claws! I do not anticipate that there will be any difficulty arranging a meeting for the two of you.”

And then Lord James actually smiled a quite devilish grin, “One day you will have to let me know how to go about doing that…getting someone into your debt”

“Why My Lord James, I am quite certain that my little wee girl brain is certainly way too flighty and inferior to retain such knowledge and I, most certainly, would totally botch the revealing of such a secret!”

He laughed at my teasing, but I admitted he did seem rather less… thoughtful… after I agreed to set up the meeting. This was all very interesting indeed. We chatted a bit longer but then he let me know that he really did need to get on the rode before it got too dark but that he looked forward to his visit on the 14th.

Hester, however, was surprisingly anxious and nervous over the meeting. Hester, who never ever seemed scared of anything and was always the first to jump into trouble headfirst, was undone. It was literally one of the funniest things I had ever witnessed.


I got back into the rhythm of what had become my life here at Kensington, visiting the stables early in the morning, watching Caleb work the thoroughbreds diligently. There were now five thoroughbreds at Kensington and I found myself wondering one day as I watched him rotate each steed through paces whether the horses were bound to the manor and the dukedom or if they were owned by Caleb out right. I somehow could not bring myself to ask because I really didn’t want to know if he would lose them once we moved into our own home.

Late in morning of the 14th, almost around noon Caleb was busily working with Plucky, the newest colt that had been sired by Anemoi. He claimed he gave the foal the name because he had an indomitable spirit, and I certainly would not deny that fact as I watched how effortlessly the future stallion responded to his cues. We had already taken the mature horses for their run and I was just lingering around, enjoying watching his skill with the younger beast when he finally took a little break and strolled over to me. He smelled rather ripe and I commented on it. Caleb rudely laughed and grabbed me into his arms making me squeal in horror as he got dust and dirt all over my walking gown that I had already changed into at the cottage.

“Oh my, you are such a cad Caleb! You know I have that luncheon thing with James and Hester today!” I hissed as I tried to beat the filth off my gown with my hands.

“Yes, I would say that appearing like you just got pounced in the dirt is not a good look for a chaperone!” And he laughed again at my annoyance. “What exactly are you up to with those two anyway Kitty? I am thinking you are putting your pretty little nose into places it does not belong”

I elevated my chin and glared at him haughtily, “I am only ensuring that my dear friends meet properly. You wouldn’t want them to have an uncomfortable visit at our home in the future, now would you? It is only fitting that I break the ice between them now to avoid any awkward meetings in the future”

He gave me a rather stern look, “You should mind your own affairs Kitty” My nostrils flared wide

“Ha… if it weren’t for Hester minding my affairs than you and I would never have become what we have!”

“Oh, is that right?” he looked incredibly curious now.

“Oh… it most definitely is, she was very instrumental in encouraging me to go after what I want in the most amazing ways”

“Oohh I see, so it is Lady Hester I have to thank for the destruction that has become of my life!”

I pressed my lips together and narrowed my eyes before I burst out with a silly laugh “You are such a boor Lord Kensington!” 

He held his face together for all of maybe five seconds before he broke into a flaunting grin. Then he tried to reach out again looking to grab me, but I thankfully danced out of the way before he could

“Nooo you don’t! I think that I may just hate you just a little wee bit right now!”

“Ha… you could never” He teased stalking me a few steps as I inched my way backwards through the courtyard.

“I think I shall… just the tiniest of bits right this very second!” I tossed at him but then I turned and started walking briskly towards the path.

“You are a coward Lady Sheffield” His voice called out full of laughter. I dared not look back because I knew that there was a challenge in the words he just tossed out, and they had my pulse racing. I knew if I looked back… I would go back… and may have wound up being late for my engagement with Hester and James.


Both Hester and James each looked at me oddly when they saw me for the first time that day. There hadn’t been enough time to change my dress when I arrived back at the manor, so I just proceeded to pretend that the dusty stains did not exist. To be honest I was rather surprised not to get at least one snide taunting comment, but apparently both of them were discreet and thoughtful enough to refrain from mention them and that would just have to be good enough.

I made the official introductions between the two of them and proceeded to have a seat on a settee a decent distance from where they took up on a soft sofa of mauve damask cloth. I tried to get far enough away that they would have a semblance of privacy, but I could still hear snippets of their conversation. I was certain there was some time discussing some French soldier that apparently was rising up in the ranks during the revolutionary war. I actually had never heard of the gentleman, Nepolleon or something of that sort…  but James seemed rather impressed that Hester had. I heard them discuss gambling and other games of chance and if I wasn’t mistaken, I could have sworn that Hester suggested that perhaps one day he would take her to White’s. To which James seemed sufficiently stunned. White’s was an exclusive gentleman’s club located in London.  At any rate, they talked for well over an hour, it could even have been almost two, and based on my own personal assessment, they seemed quite enchanted of each other.

Over the course of the next week they would meet each day at luncheon time on the patio and I would chaperone like a dutiful friend. One afternoon, as we waited for him to appear from whatever activities or duties he saw to while he was at the manor Hester was pacing a little restlessly. I was browsing through a book but looked up and chuckled at her obvious eagerness. That made her stop in mid-stride to look at me. I arched a brow at her, and she huffed loudly before coming over and having a seat beside me.

“Yes, I am being ridiculous…” she remarked

“I would say you seem… impatient” I offered with a wicked grin before going back and flipping to the next page in my book.

“I’ve never been… impatient… over a guy before” she admitted

“It is okay to like him Hester” I chuckle but never looked up from my book.

“Is this what you felt like with Caleb? All anxious and restless and antsy?” She sounded as if she hated every word she uttered.

I laughed again, flipping to the next page… “all of those plus I felt ravenous and greedy and wild and fevered”

“urgghhh” she hissed and rose to start pacing again. I just grinned, there was likely nothing she could do about how she was feeling at the moment.

“Do you spend your days thinking about him… Caleb that is… wondering what he is thinking…?”

“Of course,” I chuckle, “I think most girls wonder that about the guy they are infatuated with…”

“But what if it is more than infatuation? I have found guys attractive before… but… I don’t know Kitty, James is different… think about more than just kissing him… and spending time with him…” she hisses and plants herself back in the chair near me. “Do you spend your days imagining what it will be like when Caleb asks you to marry him?”

I shake my head as I continue browsing my book and remark unthinkingly “he already has so I don’t have to”

“What?!” She exclaimed loudly drawing me up as I realized belatedly what I had just admitted. “Why didn’t you tell me?” She gasps

“I… well there hasn’t been much time to really discuss it.” I was blushing now. With everything that had happened immediately after he proposed I hadn’t really taken the time to seek her out to talk about it. I took a deep breath and set my book on the table then looked at her. “He proposed the night of the wedding ball but then all that drama with Chatwith happened and Caleb was considered a suspect, it was all a bit overwhelming to deal with at the time”

“Oh that is so cruel Kitty… you have been engaged for over two whole weeks and I am just now finding out!”

“Weeellll… if it is any consolation, you are the first person to find out other than Lady Kensington that is…”

“I cannot believe it! Where did he propose?...  How? What did he say? … did he give you a ring?” Oh gosh, she was pelleting me with questions now and I tried to answer them. When I pulled the thin string of thread from my bodice and lifted out the small engagement ring, she gasped and awed. “Why aren’t you wearing it Kitty!” she accused.

“Well I am technically wearing it” I laugh softly but then add “we haven’t announced the engagement yet so I thought it would be better not to be harassed by a lot of questions until we do”

“Okaaaayyyy… so when are you going to do that?”

“I don’t know yet…”

“Dammit Kitty… you are completely insane. You should be shouting it to the rooftops, I know how much you love him!” Hester was getting riled up about the topic. “What about at the Gala? You can share the big news in front of everyone at one time”

Luckily, I was saved from answering because just then James came rounding a corner and instantly Hester’s mind was back on her own blossoming romance.



On the morning of the 20th Lady Kensington informed each student that her husband Duke Albert Kensington of Piedmont would be arriving home after being out of the country for months dealing with business in France. It was odd that I never thought to ask Caleb where his father had been all these many months but the knowledge now that he had been in France awed me. With all the unrest from the revolution occurring there it made little sense for any noble to travel through that part of the continent. What kind of business could have drawn a Duke into France at a time of war?

I started to notice that the atmosphere at the manor changed quite a bit after the Lady’s announcement. The servants seemed more reserved, more attuned to their tasks, the cooks and bakers seemed to be on a mission to impress and the livery servants were all dressed in their finest uniforms. It was absolutely a big deal that the Duke would return home after all this time. Lady Kensington was being extremely precise with instructions of how she wished for her husband to be greeted upon his return. And as the day progressed, I became more and more curious about Caleb’s father. I wondered what kind of person he was… and what his impression of me might be. What if he didn’t like me? Or disapproved of our match? It was a little bit nerve-racking.

I didn’t get a chance to see Caleb prior to the Duke’s arrival. He literally was not anywhere to be found until just as the Duke was exiting his carriage in front of the Manor. As if on cue, both Caleb, along with Byron, presented themselves to welcome their father home.  I noticed that Lady Kensington hung back behind his sons allowing them to be the first to greet him. The Duke looked… harsh. Like the features in his face were taunt and firm, but I did notice that he affectionately clapped each son on the shoulder and shook hands. There was absolutely no way to tell what he was thinking if you tried to gain any information through his face. It was as closed off as Lady Kensington’s and Caleb’s. It appeared that Byron was the one in the family that sopped up all the charisma and cordiality there was to be had. Once their greeting was done I was surprised to see the Duke’s face looked as if it softened a bit and he took Lady Kensington’s hand into his own and lifted it to his mouth for a gentle kiss right there in front of us all. The action made him seem almost human, but it did not last long. Within seconds his stern expression was back in place and he looked around to greet some of the higher staff by name. The Kensington Family did not linger long, and no formal introductions were given to any of us students we were just basically deserted when the family disappeared into one of the drawing rooms where the doors were closed behind them.

During luncheon, I again went out and sat with Hester and James on the patio, barely listening to their lively discussions and heated debates. They were totally feeding off each other and I was mostly as relevant as the bricks lining the patio base. It didn’t matter, my mind was completely fixated on what the family might be doing… or discussing.

That night at dinner, both Duke and Lady Kensington did not show although Byron and Caleb did. I almost laughed at the pained expression in Caleb’s eyes, he clearly was not thrilled about being forced to socialize yet again, but it seemed that James was paying little heed to Caleb’s discomfort. In fact, at one point, James actually made that handsome love of mine crack a rare smile at something he said. They made a rather unique duo, My Caleb and James… one so gregarious and expressive while the other was so reclusive and withdrawn. But, somehow, they had come to terms with the fact that a friendship had been forged and that they quite willingly respected and appreciated the other.

As soon as the meal was over it looked as if Caleb meant to bolt right out of the room. But surprisingly he made his way towards me.

“Lady Katherine…”

“Lord Caleb, you are looking very fetching this evening” I murmur softly and wondered if he could see the gleam in my eyes as I let them trail down his handsomely attired body. I quite easily pictured him completely unclothed in my mind and I did not feel an ounce of shame over it. His eyes, however, narrowed dangerously after I finally drew my gaze back up and looked into his eyes. I grinned wickedly before giving him the most completely fictitious innocent wide-eyed stare imaginable.

“You are incorrigible” He hisses before he presses his lips together. He was not fooling me at all, I could tell he was trying to stifle a grin.

“I am happy and in love” I correct him in a hushed tone hoping that my words did not carry past our immediate vicinity.

“And I intend to keep you that way” He whispers back causing me to smile genuinely. “I do not intend to stay much longer but I did want to let you know that my parents will be hosting a small intimate family dinner tomorrow night… and you are to come”

That made me get altogether too nervous in the space of a few seconds. “I am?”

“It will just be my parents, Byron and Lady Amelie, you and myself… very small…”

Oh gosh, I thought. So, I would not have the luxury of a crowd of people available the first time I met Caleb’s father officially. And Lady Amelie… the perfect Duke’s daughter, would be there as well. I was sure to look like some country biddy in comparison to her elegance and grace. In truth, I found myself a bit fond of Lady Amelie, after I had finally spoken with her a time or two, but that didn’t mean I wanted to be presented in her shadow. The Duke would be sure to find me wanting.

“What is wrong?” I must have started frowning or something…

“I… nothing, I just wasn’t expecting this I suppose” I murmur softly trying not to cause him any alarm. Caleb reached over and gripped my hand for the briefest of moments, squeezing it gently and gazing into my eyes.

“It will be fine Kitty you have nothing to fear from my family” And I nodded in response and even managed to incorporate a warm smile to reassure him that all was well. But moments later when he was finally able to make his escape from the parlor, my mask dropped and with it all the anxiety I was feeling over meeting the severely stern looking older gentleman.


I knew it would be inevitable that I would be a jumble of nerves the next evening once I came down the grand staircase and Caleb stood there waiting to lead me into dinner. I thought I looked the part of a genteel young woman, hair piled and pinned under a cap with a few slender and loosely ringed tresses hanging freely and wearing a lovely blush colored gown of silk embroidered with tiny white rosebuds. At least outwardly the Duke could not imagine the chaos spiraling inside of my mind. Literature and French and proper etiquette, rules of decorum. I think I was tossing around each and every lesson I had taken since arriving at Kensington hoping that I would not make a fool of myself in front of his father.

Caleb gave my hand a gentle squeeze before ushering me into the small informal dining room. The Duke and Lady Kensington as well as Byron and Lady Amelie all stood in the room each holding a glass of champagne and looking remarkably relaxed and carefree. Well… not the Duke actually. He was still looking rather straight-laced, but his presence did not seem to cause any discomfort to any of the other people in the room. I felt skittish… like the smallest provocation would have me dashing from the room in a fit of fear. Caleb took me before his father and made the formal introductions…

“Your Grace, Duke of Piedmont, Lord Albert Kensington may I present Lady Katherine Sheffield, daughter of Lord Nicholas Sheffield, 2nd Marquess of Galsborough.” My father was of a rank that I should be completely at ease with such grandeur and formality, but the truth would always remain that I was not. I would likely never be comfortable with the sense of entitlement and loftiness that seemed to go hand-in-hand with being a member of the peerage. And suddenly, in that exact minute, when I stood before Caleb’s father, hastening into a delicate curtsy, I understood why Caleb had relinquished his right to the Dukedom. This… all this pomp and circumstance… would make him miserable. And I almost laughed, feeling giddy inside realizing just how kindred our souls truly were. When I ascended from my curtsy, I was certain that the smile on my face was completely evident in my eyes. I felt like a weight had been lifted off my chest and I was finally breathing correctly since I first found out about this dinner.

Oddly enough, we were then seated at a round table that offered no head or foot seating. The Duke and Lady Kensington took seats directly beside each other while the rest of us basically did the same. In my brain I knew that this was quite unconventional since almost always spouses never sat together while dining. Yet Duke Kensington not only sat beside her, but he also regularly made affectionate advances towards Lady Kensington. Reaching out and touching her hand or brushing a stray of hair from her cheek. I likely should not have noticed it, but how could I not when we all sat in such close proximity. Lady Amelie reasonably sat between Duke Kensington and Byron while I sat between Caleb and Bryon and then Lady Kensington beside Caleb. Thankfully, Lady Kensington and Lady Amelie had no trouble maintaining a flow of conversation for everyone else to participate in. One could not imagine my relief that I had not been forced to derive some sort of idle chit chat.

It could not be overlooked though that the Duke did not offered much to the conversation. There was a brief conversation between he and Lady Amelie on the topic of her father but other than that he was perfectly content to eat and listen. When I peeped at Caleb, I realized he was doing much the same. Truthfully, so was I. It made me almost giggle again and I caught Caleb watching me as the mirth filled my eyes. He looked confused and seemed to try and follow the conversation as if he hadn’t been listening at all and missed some joke.

All in all, the evening progressed in a lovely manner and I was quite relaxed by the time the Duke rose from his seat at the end of the meal. We all followed suit, standing in his steed before he announced to the table at large that he would walk with me. I looked towards him anxiously, then darted my eyes towards Caleb before shooting back to the Duke uncertain why he wished to speak. Had I dropped my guard too quickly? Perhaps the Duke had decided that he had seen enough of my lack of grace. I maybe hadn’t participated enough or seemed genteel enough to withstand the presence of more refined ladies like his wife and Amelie.

“Shall I join you father?” Thank God Caleb had offered, but my relief was short lived.

“No son, you have had almost a year to get to know the Lady Sheffield. I will have a few minutes on my own” I dragged in a ragged breath but lifted my head and joined him as he held out his arm and strolled with me onto the patio.

We walked in silence for more than a minute. The air was cool but pleasant as we strolled down a garden path. After having gotten over my initial anxiety it was rather unsettling that he could so easily bring it back full force. I felt awkward and unease being unable to create some sort of ridiculous small talk.

“Caleb can be a very stubborn man” He finally stated.

I was not expecting that, and it made me laugh softly before I nodded, “Yes Your Grace, I am aware”

“Are you? Then you understand how much of a challenge it will be for you to remain calm under pressure and maintain a graceful and demure persona at all times.”

I almost sighed hearing his words for disapproval over my inability to keep up with Lady Kensington and Lady Amelie during dinner. However, I actually ended up laughing softly again, a tiny bit louder, while shaking my head, “I doubt that I would be able to achieve that with your son…” I paused for a brief few seconds before adding in a softer tone, “He has a knack for taking me right to my wits end at times Your Grace”

“It is my understanding that you have been the cause of more than a few of his own sleepless nights…” I was so glad that we were walking down the dimly lit path and that he could not see the sudden fusion of red that flooded my face. He sounded so calm and matter-of-fact… was he alluding to Caleb being stressed over my actions or… something much more … personal and intimate. I wished to shrink right into the nearby bushes.

But he was continuing… “… is it true that you got into a shouting match and then physically shoved him all within eyeshot of the Duke and Lord Abernathy’s?” It was not possible for my face to get any redder than it already was. I pressed my lips together for a moment then set my jaw mulishly and squeaked out…

“He was quite deserving of that Your Grace”

“And then you proceeded to patronize him in the most audacious manner for at least a week or two following that incident… in front of guests in my home” No… it definitely was possible for me to burn brighter. Clearly the Duke did not approve of me.

“I wouldn’t exactly say that I was audacious… I was quite reserved and feeble about it” I muttered mutinously.

“I see… so it is your plan to bring chaos and impulsiveness into my son’s life? You intend to be unruly at every step of the way?”

Suddenly I stopped walking and turned to look up at him. “Unruly…” I hissed, and I could feel my spine start to straighten. He stood towering over me, almost at the same angle Caleb did and his eyes were probably a shade darker. He gave me an inkling of what I could expect Caleb to look like in another 20 or 30 years. But I was not appreciative of him or his looks at the moment.

“Pardon me, Your Grace, but since we are alone and there is no one to stop me… I am going to speak freely…” I paused only long enough to cross my arms over my chest obstinately. “… I am sorry if you disapprove of me. That is certainly unfortunate, I had hoped to be pleasing to you and to have you accept that I would be in Caleb’s life. However, whether you do or don’t will not change the fact that I love your son beyond measure as he loves me. And yes… I will be unruly and tell him when he is wrong about things and hold him accountable to me and our family. Just as I know he will do towards me… And for the record… your son could use a little chaos and impulsiveness in his life just like he brings some structure and stability into mine. There is absolutely nothing I would not do for him, my love for him is boundless and no matter what you do to him for loving me I will stand by his side and support him and adore him. It doesn’t matter to me where we live or if we are paupers… well we wont be because even if you disinherit him I have money from my father and Caleb is a brilliant man, he will see that his family is provided for no matter what. I believe in him and have faith in him, even if you do not! I trust him with my heart and my life… and you should damn well trust his with me!” I was heaving by then and my voice had risen with each new accusation I hurled at the Duke.

“Very well little wildcat…” he smirks while taunting me before then lifting and hooking my arm back into the groove of his own effectively knocking the wind out of my sailing rage “… that all sounds perfectly acceptable”

I frowned hard glaring up at him and I remarked even more that he looked entirely too much like Caleb, his damnable arrogant jaw and those sparkling eyes. “You were trying to provoke me Your Grace”

“Trying? I would say that I succeeded quite brilliantly” He said in such a self-assured tone that I scoffed and pressed my lips together pigheadedly while we walked back towards the manor in silence.

Just as we stepped up onto the patio stairs, I peeped up at him and complained in an impressed tone… “that was rather cleverly done Your Grace”

And he looked down at me and flashed a brief but dazzling smile as he patted me on my arm then led me back into the room where the small gathering of people stood. His hard-nosed mask was firmly back in place but much as I could now with Caleb, I could see that his eyes were not nearly as forbidding as I had initially thought.



The next few days were pretty hectic as Maud completed the final fitting of my gown for the ball. It was amusing to me just how excited she got each time she was able to doll me up in these extraordinary ball gowns. She fretted over every little detail when it mattered so little to me. But for some reason, when she began dressing me the day of the event, it mattered quite a big deal to me. I stared at the outcome of her hard work and hesitated for only a moment before I slipped the small gold band around my finger over my gloves. It was the only piece of jewelry I decided to wear that night, and the gems shone beautiful in the candlelight that flickered from the sconce near my vanity.

“You look so beautiful My Lady” Maud remarked in a soft awe filled voice. And I suddenly turned towards her and hugged her extremely tightly. This year had been quite an emotional rollercoaster. I couldn’t even imagine when I had had such highs and lows. But all of it accumulated into this one night, when I was share with the world my biggest joy. When I pulled back from Maud my eyes were filled with tears of that joy and I started to laugh at my own silliness.

“The Lord Caleb is a wonderful man and oh so handsome My Lady…”

I laughed again, “umhm… he is totally the bane of my existence!” But I was grinning with absolute pride.

When we descended the stairs, I noticed that the crowd was much thinner than usual, but it hardly mattered to me, I was bursting with energy and excitement. Caleb had no idea about my intention tonight but even still he looked incredible and was smiling at me as I approached him at the entrance to the ballroom. It was a remarkable difference than how he had looked at the last ball we attended together, the debutante one. He had been so uptight that night and the memory of it made me giggle.

“What are you finding so amusing this evening My Kat?” He asked in a low tone as one of the other young ladies was introduced to the small gathering already inside the beautifully decorated room.

“I don’t know, just realizing how much we have changed. Glad I am standing here with you, about to begin our lives together… ready to share it with the world” He looked down at me and gave me a quizzical look, to which I smiled and nodded my head.

And so together we announced our engagement in front of the sparse crowd of people that decided to attend the gala. Caleb’s family congratulated us, well Byron was really the only one that had not been aware that the engagement would happen, but he seemed pleased for his brother and congratulated us both. Lady Kensington gave me another of her warm hugs and I admit, it was an unusual feeling having a woman her age showing me affection. Someone that would become my mother because of Caleb. My father was there beaming with pride. And my closest friend, Hester… and now James… both congratulating us. Of course, other young ladies offered their congratulations as well and a couple seemed rather excited at the prospect of any marriage. It was after all the end goal of all of this we had been sent to Kensington for. Making a good match that would bring honor and distinction to our families.

For the rest of the evening we laughed, danced, drank champagne, and celebrated the end of school and began imagining the beginning of the rest of our lives.

❤️ Lᴀᴅʏ Kᴀᴛʜᴇʀɪɴᴇ ﹙Kɪᴛᴛʏ﹚ Nɪᴄᴏʟᴇ Kᴇɴsɪɴɢᴛᴏɴ ❤️

May 1797-COMPLETE

The contract for our marriage had been settled between Caleb and my father long before even Lord Chatwith had been found dead in the manor. Within days of the official announcement at the Graduation Gala, he made the request for a special license from the Archbishop of Canterbury, and we were married in a small ceremony at Kensington Manor on Thursday, June 30, 1796. There were very few people in attendance, Duke and Lady Kensington, my father and brother, Hester and James, plus Byron and Lady Amelie. I wore a simple gown of light blue muslin with lace sleeves and a plumed blue bonnet. We married in the garden of the estate, under a brilliantly shining and warm sun surrounded by the sights and smells of nature. Caleb promised to devote his life and love to me and to always make me happy, I promised the same. And then it was over, and we were officially man and wife. The small gathering enjoyed sandwiches and cakes plus champagne.



May 1797…

“My… My Lady… are… are you finished yet?” I made a cooing sound as Maud fretted anxiously behind me, and I could feel her frown darting against my back before I twisted to face her.

“I promise you Maud that should everyone magically disappear before I manage to make it to the festivities I will not have one ounce of regret” And with that said I turned back to the small bundle wrapped in a soft blanket of cotton laying upon the large four poster bed and tickled a finger under the angelic chubby chin.

“I am not sure why you continue to chide her about it Maud… clearly my wife has no sense of proper etiquette or decorum.” It was Caleb offering his own chastisement, but I could clearly hear his satisfaction with my ‘unorthodox’ behavior ringing out as he adjusted his cravat in a nearby mirror. In fact, seconds later he strolled over to my side and scooped up the tiny bundle into his arms and leaned down to press his lips against the soft cheek.  “You would think Maud… that an accomplished, elegant Lady of high standing would know that children belong with their nannies hidden away in a nursery until the beasts can converse with logic and understanding”

“I have tried to explain this to her My Lord…” Maud’s voice was definitely full of anxiety.

“I would dare say that My wife has no idea where the nursery even is… I am quite certain this little critter has never laid eyes on it a single day in her life”

I rolled my eyes at Caleb and slapped him on his arm lightly exclaiming “My daughter is no beast or critter!” as I tucked the soft blanket around her tiny shoulders. “Issy is the most perfect of angels”

“My Lady…  please… it simply isn’t done…” Maud was wringing her hands together while Caleb continued to cradle our daughter in his arms. “You cannot honestly plan to take the child to the garden while the guests arrive…”

I laughed without one single care. “I most definitely can and will Maud.”

“My Lord, pleaseee…” She turned to Caleb for assistance.

“Oh no… sorry Maud. This is one battle I am not brave enough to fight…”

And he hadn’t, not even from the very first moment that Lady Isabella Claudette Kensington took her very first breath less than one month ago. The truth of it was that he was as in awe over our daughter as I was, and he indulged my whim at wanting to keep her close. A huge part of me needed to be with her, share every moment with her as a sort of compensation for the time I never had with my own mother. And I did all the things that a proper lady would never do. I nursed her, I changed her, I played with her, I made silly little baby sounds talking to her oftentimes I would catch Caleb watching us and smiling. I also completely refused to be locked up during the “lying-in” period after I gave birth to Issy. Within a couple days I was moving about and taking fresh air as much as possible. Both little Issy and I thrived despite what convention dictated should occur.

“My… My Lady I am sure that Lady Kensington will not approve of the babe being brought into mixed company while she is hosting guests…” She tried a different tactic. I looked up at Caleb and he down at me and we both chuckled.

“You know as well as I just how much Lady Kensington adores her granddaughter” I murmured while tickling Isabel’s cheek, but then I moved to finish dressing for the reunion party. We still were not sure how many of the previous year’s students would return for the garden tea, a few had made their intentions known but after last years events the school had suffered a bit dramatically. If I were not a part of the family now I wonder if I would even know at all.

Caleb and I… and now Isabella… were all living at Kensington Manor for the time being while our home continued to be built, but the contractors assured us that any day now we would be able to move into the family wing of the estate. There was still quite a lot to do until the full project was completed. They were estimating that it might still be years before the entire home was fully erect and tailored to our specifications. But I would be happy to finally be installed at our home even if it was not any where near to being finished.

“I promise Maud, if little Issy starts to create a fuss then I will excuse us both from the crowd so that we do not disturb anyone’s prim sensibilities” Caleb coughed and I narrowed my gaze on him and lifted a brow… he had taken a seat in a rocking chair that had been installed in our room once the baby was born.

“You act as if you would be making some grand gesture and sacrifice. You are likely hoping the little monster screams her head off so that you can escape as quickly as possible” He was taunting me with a wicked grin, but he had not lifted his head from watching Isabel. “Isn’t that right my beautiful girl?” He purred softly at the golden-eyed child. My heart raced erratically watching father and daughter together.

I scoffed at his comment but then just as quickly started to grin. He was on to the truth of it. I would much rather take Issy down to the grotto and spend the day there rather than trying to make small talk with people I had nothing in common with.



At any rate, I could not delay any longer or I would be sure to get an earful from mother… as I was known to call Lady Kensington these days. Caleb looked up, noticed that I was ready and immediately rose to his feet, still cradling Issy in his arms with every intention on carrying her himself. It certainly did not shock me, but the distressed sigh that Maud let escape made me giggle.

As we came to the lobby off the grand staircase there was an obvious bustle occurring outside as the servants rushed to see to guests pulling to the front of the manor. I peeped through the open door and squealed with joy seeing an Abernathy carriage had just rolled to a stop. I detoured from our path to exit and greet the two people just stepping out of the carriage. Well… stumbling out more so… they both looked slightly disheveled and her face was more than a little bit flushed.

“Hester!” I exclaimed and immediately her eyes widened and rounded on me followed by my name squealed from her lips then we both rushed up and gave the other a warm hug. “Oh goodness I am sooo glad you are here!” I rambled squeezing her gloved hands.

“I missed you so! How are you… ooooh… is this little Lady Isabella?” She chimed as Caleb came strolling up behind me. Immediately she turned away from me and went to peep at the small swaddled babe tucked in my husband’s arms then unceremoniously lifted her into her own arms while James grinned at the scene of his now wife cooing at our daughter.

“Lord James… it’s been months since we have seen you! I will begin to think that you had given up on our company…” I was teasing him.

“Speak for yourself My Kat…” Caleb grunted… “I see the swindler more than enough at White’s or The Jockey Club where he quite skillfully diverts funds from more than a few of the foolish Lords betting on the races and gambling… he doesn’t at all seem reluctant to solicit me into his schemes”

Caleb and James had become fast friends and spent a goodly amount of time in both business and leisurely pursuits. Over the course of the last year, Caleb had begun racing the thoroughbreds at literally all the local meets and had even traveled to a Derby or two. The way the first two of his thoroughbreds preformed at the meets made Caleb an instant success among the gentry. James, along with his brother Duke Abernathy had become steadfast supporters and never seemed to miss an opportunity to spread the word on the quality and superiority of Caleb’s stock. After having Anemoi and Whisper place or win at multiple meets, there were a number of gentlemen seeking his advice and the potential services of putting the stallion to stud.  The Duke, James and Caleb were even having discussions on the potential of securing a jointly owned race house as a collective. To be honest, I always knew that his horses were superb, but even I had to admit their rise to fame was impressively swift.

Both Anemoi and Whisper were set to race at Ascot next month for the first time.

“As he should!” Hester chimed in seeming extremely proud of her husband’s prowess in gambling. James laughed merrily…

“This one complaining as if he doesn’t enjoy rubbing salt in their wounds once his beasts dash away with all those pathetic Lord’s bequeathed inheritances.”

Caleb then laughed softly, “Hey… it is not my fault that they bet against my horses…”

The two men continued to teasingly give the other a hard time but anyone looking on would easily see how the banter between the two was completely friendly.

“She is beautiful Kitty” Hester uttered softly, and I could tell that she immediately had a soft spot for the tiny human.

“She is…” I grin brushing a finger against her tiny face. “James… Hester” I started reaching out and grabbing James hand and tugging him closer to where Hester stood and feeling Caleb hovering behind me. “We… have something we want to ask you. I was going to pull you both away later but since we are all here… no time like the present right?”

They both gave me curious looks… I felt Caleb’s hand wrap over my shoulders and squeeze my arm affectionately. We had already discussed this and he was in complete agreement.

“We wanted to ask you both to do us the honor of becoming Issy’s godparents”

They both looked shocked then Hester gave me an oddly teary grin that shocked me nearly as much as my question had them. “You would trust me with your child?”

And I burst out laughing at the wicked question. “Yes… I would… I am absolutely certain that you would make my Issy quite fearless!”

“As if you are not going to be a bad enough influence over the poor girl all by yourself” And we all laughed at Caleb’s grumbling.

Hester and James joyfully accepted the roles we hoped they would take in our daughter’s life before we all finally decided to head out to the party.

I was pleased with the small gathering, but I sensed that it was not exactly what had been hoped for or expected by some of the ladies that attended school last year. Several of them came up and smiled as they were introduced to baby Issy, who was then jostled from person to person. The little girl seemed to drink in the attention, not making one sound of disapproval or objection as she was cuddled and stroked and fawned over multiple times. In fact, at just one month old the child seemed more amiable to a social gathering than either of her parents ever had. Or her grandparents for that matter. She must take after her uncle Byron, I thought and laughed. And then I took some time to go commiserate with a heavily pregnant Lady Amelie and let her know in no uncertain terms that I planned to spoil my little nephew or niece mercilessly when they arrived. She and Bryon looked incredibly and happily in love.

The small number of guests seemed to be in good humor as we snacked and caught up with each other’s lives. Late in the afternoon Lady Kensington spoke to the crowd, thanking everyone for coming and sharing the day with us. I was currently sitting with Caleb’s arm draped over my shoulders and little Issy snuggled sound asleep in my arms as mother spoke. When she made the official announcement, I hadn’t expected it to actually hit me like it did. Even knowing it was coming, when she informed everyone else that the school would officially be closing, I teared up a little. Caleb had already informed me of his parent’s decision and I completely understood their logic and I sympathized with their disappointment. Well Lady Kensington more so than the Duke. He had his gentlemanly business affairs that he tended to and rarely injected any influence over the finishing school when it had been operating. But he stood beside her now, being supportive and caring like I knew now he was wrought to be. I reached over and squeezed Caleb’s hand and leaned my head against his shoulder as people rose to go speak with Lady Kensington, offering condolences and expressing regrets.

“She is one of the strongest women I know, she will get through this” he murmured near my ear and gave me a light kiss on top of my head. And suddenly I nodded and sat up straighter. He was right of course. The woman was made of the sternest stuff I had ever seen… even more than me. All the adversary experiences she has had to deal with in her life, the constant battle and struggle to hold her head high in a society that was predisposed to ridicule her. She had done the impossible, found love and respectability in this insane, uptight, rumor-filled world. And I refused to believe that she would just tuck tail and give up. I pressed my lips together firmly.

“Kitty…” Caleb voice was low… curious… then it became a bit deeper, more cautious and apprehensive…. “What the hell are you thinking...?”

“Oh… nothing My Love…” I lied… and I could tell that he knew I was lying because he looked extremely skeptical.

“Kitty…!”

“I… must speak with Hester… there is something that we must do…” And I rose quickly, catching him off guard as I basically dumped our daughter into his arms. He was forced to adjust his position to secure her into a comfortable position and allow her to continue sleeping. Then I grinned at him… a bright, calculated, scheming little smile before I turned away and started searching for Hester.

“Dammit Kitty get back here…” he growled. But I was dashing away. I refused to believe that this was the end for Kensington, and with Hester’s help… I think I had a plan…

OUTFITS
FINAL GALA                                           REUNION LOOK       



ROUND 5 COMPLETE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (29/12/2019 at 23:48)

Lady Ariaena Black apparently, by the time there's the reunion.

XVII. Growing
She thinks of the events of the last April she was at the manor when she is back at the estate, years later.

Hand in hand with her husband, and a child in her belly, reminiscent of the April she was last here. Reminiscent of the smile Chauncey flashed her upon talking to Lady Kensington, of those moments when they met after it – with Hester as their chaperon, with a friend on their side.

Hester has been a friend since. She will remain a friend till the end, both have promised it, one to another. They will marry their children should they fall in love; she recalls those fun conversation late in the evening after Aria’s first Christmas as Lady Black. She remembers the laughs, the secrets they have shared, the soft words of reassurance and then the smile Hester had once Ariaena spoke of her pregnancy only this last Christmas. It was early to speak to many, but Hester was not many – she was a friend, a sister.

Shall it be a girl, she would name her Hester, of the bravest woman she had met in her lifetime, she made this promise to Chauncey at the celebration of the New Year. There were kisses, soft and softer, on her belly as it grew bigger. It has made them closer, although she feared it might change the winds between them: the love grew with the child

/done!

Last edited by Zaralee (01/01/2020 at 22:23)

Lady Amelie Charlotte Spencer

April

Amelie is one of the last people being asked by the constable and while she knows it is standard procedure doesn’t mean she has to be happy about it. In lieu of a guardian, Lady Kensington will be present during the questions. As the dark-haired woman steps into the room she immediately notices that the constable is incredibly formal and overly polite with her. He offers her to sit down and even asks if she would like a cup of tea for her comfort. Amelie arches one of her eyebrows but says nothing.
“I can assure you this is only a formality and I have to ask everything those questions, Lady Spencer.” The constable asks sound rather apologetic, “Where have you been after the festivity last night?”
“I went back to my room where I stayed until the morning until I heard the news about Lord Chatwith’s death.” The dark-haired woman replies.
The constable nods along and makes a few notes in his little book, “That is enough, Lady Spencer.” He says to her surprise, “I apologize for the whole incident…”
“It is alright Constable.” Amelie gives him a polite smile as she stands up. As she walks to the door she hears him mumbling something about not wanting to offend the daughter of a duke with this ugliness… which would explain his rather strange behaviour around her.
“I will escort you back to your room, Lady Spencer.” The constable says as he opens the door for her. It sounds much more like an order than a request and if it makes him happy who is Amelie to decline. On the way to her room, the constable informs her that she isn’t a suspect and that she won’t be confined.
“Thank you for the escort Constable.” The dark-haired woman smiles at him charmingly. He bows slightly and actually waits until she is inside her room. Amelie closes the door and then nearly screams as she spots the figure standing at the window. “What are you doing here, Byron?” she asks after her heart has stopped beating like crazy.
“I heard about your questioning and wanted to check on you. I didn’t mean to scare you.” He replies taking a few steps closer until he is standing right in front of her. Byron reaches under her chin with one hand before pressing a soft kiss on her lips. She feels herself melting into his touch closing her eyes. He pulls away and brushes a strand of her hair back, “Are you well?”
“I am… the constable reassured me that I’m not a suspect and not confined to my room during the ongoing investigations.” Amelie explains to him. “What about you?”
“I’m fine… I hardly spoke with Lord Chatwith so there is no reason to suspect me.” Byron replies keeping his hand placed against her cheek, “I wish that I could stay with you, Amelie…” he breaths out softly.
“But you can’t…” the dark-haired woman sighs, “Don’t worry I do understand… just because we aren’t suspects doesn’t mean we need to get in trouble otherwise.”
Byron smiles at her before pressing another chase kiss on her lips, “There will be plenty of time to meet again… just say the word and I will arrange something for us.”
“Mhm, that sounds lovely.” Amelie smiles softly at him and then steals another kiss. She doesn’t want him to leave and Byron must be feeling the same as he is reluctant to move towards the door. She bids him farewell but not before they share another kiss.

~~~

Amelie is feeling utterly bored these days as the investigation is still going on. At least she can consider herself that she hasn’t been confined but this doesn’t mean she is enjoying herself. Not even drawing seems to lighten up her mood which is rather frustrating. Amelie lets out a sigh before she puts away her sketchbook. A knock on the door startles her and she isn’t expecting any visitors today. Strangely there is no one in the corridor... only a single red rose and a note is lying on the floor.
“Meet me outside in the rose gardens...” the dark-haired woman smiles after realizing who sent her the message. There is hastily note scribbled on the back telling her to bring Diana as well. She chuckles at this... at least she isn’t the only one who forgets about a chaperone now and then. Amelie puts the rose inside a case before she places Byron’s valentine’s day gift onto her dress. Finding Diana is rather easy and she is equally excited about Byron’s surprise.
As Amelie enters the rose garden the first thing she notices is a blanket lying on the ground... there is a basket as well. But Byron is nowhere to be seen. She knits her eyebrows together before hands are placed over her eyes.
“Who am I?” Byron’s voice is right next to her ear and his breath tingles her skin.
“Mhm... Caleb?” Amelie replies teasingly. “Oh wait... it must be you, Lord Haywood. Or is it you, Byron?”
He laughs loudly before removing his hands, “And do you like it?” he asks with a bright smile pointing at the picnic he set up for them.
“I love it.” She returns the smile before she steps closer. Amelie knows that Diana is close by but her lady’s maid knows about her feelings for Byron. The dark-haired woman reaches out touching his cheek before kissing him. He wraps his hands around her immediately keeping her close. His smile is even brighter after she pulled away. He gently takes her hand helping her to settle down on the blanket. In the corner of her eyes Amelie notices that Diana has taken place one of the benches... she can still see them from their position but is far away enough that she won’t hear a word... not that she has any secrets but be safe than sorry.
“I hope you brought sweets,” Amelie says lips curled into a smile as she watches him opening the basket.
“Of course.” Byron laughs as he places a bowl with strawberries and raspberries on the blanket. “But those are delicious as well…we get them from a small farm nearby. Here, try one.” He picks up one of the strawberries offering it to Amelie. She chuckles at his behaviour before opening her mouth to accept the fruit. The taste is very sweet and she closes her eyes simply enjoying the moment. “And do you like it?” There is a playful glint in his eyes as he looks at her.
“Mhm… I do.” She smiles at him brightly before grabbing one of the raspberries and plopping it into her mouth. Amelie feels truly happy in this moment… no worries about Chatwith’s death, right now it was just Byron and her. The dark-haired woman almost squeals as Byron leans back placing his head on her lap. It is intimate – too intimate – and she is glad that Diana is their chaperone as everybody else would have long stepped between them.
“Are you alright?” Byron asks with a teasing smile as he looks up at. He acts so much different than Henry did in most ways… he is carefree, smiling and yet can be serious when needed while Henry had been. Amelie closes her eyes… it is wrong to compare the two men with each other as it isn’t fair to them. Byron must sense that something is off as he places a hand on her cheek, “What is wrong?”
“Nothing… just silly thoughts.” She replies placing his hand on top of his… he doesn’t look convinced though.
“You know that you can talk with me, Amelie. I don’t like seeing you sad.” He sighs pushing him up so that they are face to face.
“I was thinking about Henry…” the dark-haired woman finally admits. “Like how we never used to do this. I mean we did spend time together but somehow it never felt like this… I loved Henry – a part of me probably always will – but when I’m with you…” Amelie lets the sentence unfinished.
“I’m sorry, Amelie that you had to go through this terrible experience.” Byron grabs her hands squeezing them softly, “Love is something beautiful… you are beautiful, Amelie. And you are strong and you can’t even imagine how glad I am that you are feeling the same as I do.”
“Byron…” she blinks a few times, “There is something you should know… falling in love was the last thing I expected when coming to Kensington. In fact, I wanted to avoid it – Henry’s loss still being too present – but then I met you… talked with you and with every meeting and smile I started to fall more and more.” Amelie starts to explain, “I think I didn’t even realize that I love you until you started acting absent after the whole incident… luckily I had your brother helping me out.” She smiles at the memories of their private meetings and their first kiss.
“I was so worried that you shared the same opinion as your father… that you would think I’m not worthy.” Byron replies with a sadness in his eyes, “When you kissed me, I felt like the happiest man in the world.” He leans forward pressing his lips against hers and it only takes a few seconds before she melts into his touch. One kiss soon turns into a few more and suddenly Amelie finds herself lying backwards on the blanket with Byron on top of her. She can feel his body pressed against hers which makes her blush… they have been never this close before and his touches are doing things to her body and mind which shouldn’t even be possible.
It is Diana’s loud cough that reminds Amelie that they are in public and she gently pushes Byron away from her. “We shouldn’t be doing this here…” she whispers as she sits up. Parts of her hair are loosely hanging past her shoulders and there are a few wrinkles on her dress… she tries not to think about what people might say.
“Yes… we shouldn’t.” Byron agrees though he doesn’t look like it she gets it... being with him makes it easy to forget about the rules, social etiquette and what is considered proper. If they were someone else it might be easier in some ways but she is a Lady and he is a Lord. If Byron was courting her then it might be different but Amelie tries not to think about this scenario... it would mean getting ahead of herself and right now she just wants to enjoy those little moments with Byron.
“I think you promised me, sweets…” Amelie knows it is a lame excuse to change the subject but she can’t think of anything else at this moment.
“Yes… I did…” Byron murmurs but it isn’t too hard to notice that he seemed more interested in kissing her as he can’t stop looking at her lips.
The dark-haired woman reaches out grabbing his hand, “There is always time for this later.” She tells him feeling rather daring but it seems to work as Byron starts grinning at her. He reaches for the basket pulling out a small bowl with chocolate pralines… just like he had done with the strawberry he offers her one to try.
“Mhm… delicious.” Amelie smiles at him, “Have you been playing cook again?” she asks playfully.
“A gentleman never tells.” Byron simply says grabbing a praline for himself… it wouldn’t remain the only one and by the time they finally make it back to the manor, it is getting rather late. As they stand in front of her room – the corridor being empty – Amelie dares to kiss him… it is chaste and innocent compared to the kisses they shared earlier. If it was only possible she would invite him to her room – a part of her mind is begging to do it – but she knows it isn’t proper. Instead, she wishes him a Good Night before entering her room… her heart is beating like crazy and her cheeks are flushed but she knows it was the right decision.

~~~

It is late April when Enid shows up at her room looking rather distressed and scared… Amelie is quick to usher her inside.
“Enid, what is wrong?” she asks concerned placing a hand on her shoulder.
“It is the constable… I think he knows that I’m an imposter.” Enid starts to explain wiping away some tears, “I saw him around the Cheapside a few times and he must have noticed me as well. You have to help me, Amelie. If Lady Kensington were to find out…”
“Enid, breathe…” the dark-haired woman says calmly, “Are you certain that he knows?”
“I can’t tell. He questioned me again this morning and he gave me this strange look. What should I do?” Enid asks desperate, “I will be kicked out of Kensington and everybody would find out…. I can’t risk this.”
Amelie wraps her arms around her friend pulling her into a comforting hug, “I’m sure we can figure something out.” She carefully pats her back, “Where is the constable right now?”
“He must be still downstairs.” Enid replies confused, “I wasn’t the last person he wanted to question today.”
“We must speak with him immediately.” Amelie lets go of her friend and is almost at the door when a hand is wrapped around her wrist.
“Have you lost your mind, Amelie? What happens if he finally puts the pieces together and remembers where he has seen me before?” Enid asks looking like a wild animal.
“Trust me… he won’t.” she says, “The constable has been acting very kind and polite around me. I’m certain I can convince him that he is wrong… that it all was just a misunderstanding, Enid.”
“You would do that for me?” the girl asks sounding so lost.
“Yes! You are my friend and I care for you, Enid.” Amelie squeezes her hand tightly, “If you wish, you can stay here and I will go and talk with him alone.”
The girl seems to speechless for a moment before she hugs the dark-haired woman, “You are my friend as well, Amelie. And I can’t ever thank you enough for keeping my secret safe. I will come with you… it is the last thing I can do.” She straightens her back.
Amelie smiles at her before she opens the door, “It is for the best though if my Lady’s maid comes along as well… I know asking Lady Kensington would be the proper way but I don’t want her to get involved.”
Diana isn’t hard to find and the three women make their way downstairs to the constable’s room. He is surprised by them standing in the doorway but quickly regains his composure and greets them with a polite smile.
“Lady Spencer, what can I do for you?” he asks bowing slightly before turning to Enid, “Lady Foster, did you forget something earlier?”
“You see Constable, my dear friend Enid told me that you questioned her this morning and that she had but she spoke no word if you made any progress.” Amelie tells him with a charming smile, “I must admit this got me rather curious. It has been almost a month since Lord Chatwith’s death.”
“Oh, I don’t want to trouble you with this horrible incident, Lady Spencer.” The constable replies, “A Duke’s daughter shouldn’t be concerned with murder.”
“Thank you for the concern, Constable.” She gives him another smile, “But I think it is unnecessary… I feel rather safe with you in the Manor keeping an eye on us. No one would dare to harm us. I told this Enid as well but she was still slightly concerned after you spoke with her in the morning.” Amelie explains, “I hope she isn’t a suspect of yours.”
“Thank you for the kind words, Lady Spencer.” The man says giving her another slight bow, “I can assure you that Lady Foster isn’t a suspect at all. I apologize if I have given you this impression, Lady Foster.” He says looking at Enid who seems to be frozen under his glance, “I don’t know if I should tell you…”
“I’m glad to hear that Constable. I tried to reassure Enid myself but she wouldn’t believe me.” Amelie tells him, “Oh, I hope it isn’t something bad.” She gasps surprised.
“It isn’t, Lady Spencer.” The constable is quick to reply, “I have the feeling that I saw Lady Foster before but I couldn’t remember which is rather embarrassing seeing that I’m a constable. I apologize for troubling you, Lady Foster.”
“It is alright, Constable. I was simply surprised myself.” Enid has found her voice again. “I fear this whole incident is too much for myself to handle.”
“I always told you, Enid. One day your visits would bring you trouble.” Amelie huffs before she turns to the constable, “You must know that my dear friend often visits the Cheapside… maybe you have seen her there. Enid is a very charitable young woman and likes to donate money to Orphanages. I told her countless times before that while her gesture is very kind, it is also dangerous to visit those places alone.”
“Is that so, Lady Foster?” the constable asks not looking fully convinced yet.
“Yes, Constable. I know it has been rather foolish of myself but I couldn’t help myself after seeing these poor children.” Enid explains lowering her glance, “It was Amelie who told me to stop after making me realize how dangerous my visits were. I haven’t been at the Cheapside in months. I hope you won’t tell this Lady Kensington.”
“There is no reason to worry, Lady Foster.” The constable tells her, “Your secret is safe with me but I would appreciate it if your visits don’t continue. Lady Spencer is right… the Cheapside is a dangerous place and not suitable for young ladies.”
“Thank you, Constable.” Amelie gives him a grateful smile, “I’m glad that we could resolve this rather complicated matter. We should be going… we stopped you long enough from working. Have a good day, Constable.” She curtseys – Enid does the same – before she turns to the door.
“You too, Lady Spencer and Lady Foster.” The constable bows again before closing the door behind them.
“I can’t believe it… you lied for me, Amelie.” Enid says once they are inside of Amelie’s room, “I feel like repeating myself but I can’t thank you enough.”
“It is alright, Enid. We should be cautious though at least until the constable is still around… hopefully, he will soon find the murder and leave Kensington.” The dark-haired woman says sitting down on her bed.
“Better sooner than later…” Enid agrees sitting down as well.

May 1796

Amelie feels extremely relieved once Lord Chatwith’s murderer is revealed and the Constable finally leaves Kensington. Enid no longer seems on the edge but this could also be blamed on her finding comfort in conversing with Duke Holden Abernathy which wasn’t hard not to notice. On the 8th of May Lady Kensington requests Amelie’s presence for her final evaluation. Once again she finds herself in the sitting room with a cup of tea.
“I’m proud of your progress, Amelie.” Lady Kensington says with a warm smile, “You excelled in your classes and avoided unnecessary Drama and Problems in the past months.”
“Thank you, Lady Kensington.” The dark-haired woman says, “I will be missing my time at Kensington. It was much better than I could ever expect.”
“I’m glad to hear that, Amelie. I was informed by your father upon your arrival why he sent you here and I felt relieved on seeing that you started smiling more. Byron must be making you very happy.” Lady Kensington tells her.
“He does… more than I would think to be possible.” Amelie smiles fondly, “Coming to Kensington was the last thing I wanted back in August but it has grown on me. I found good friends in Enid and Caleb and I found love with Byron.” It feels strange admitting this to Lady Kensington but the woman just smiles at her. Unfortunately, it only lasts for a moment before being replaced by a rather serious expression.
“I fear that I have bad news again, Amelie.” Lady Kensington sighs sadly, “Your father will be arriving on the morning of the Final Gala and he insists that you leave with him right afterwards.”
“Oh…” is all Amelie manages to say.
“I’m sorry… I fear that your father is still set on his belief that Kensington is blamed for Bertie’s behaviour.” Lady Kensington replies with a sad smile.
“I had hoped that he would change his mind… I spoke with him at the Debutante Ball and told him about Byron that he is a nice young man but I fear it was in vain.” Amelie sighs. “I’m not going to leave with him though. Maybe my father needs to meet with Byron… if you would allow it, Lady Kensington.”
“I don’t see any problem with it. You make my son happy and for me, this matters the most.” The woman replies, “Don’t hesitate to ask for my help if you should need anything, Amelie.”
“Thank you, Lady Kensington.” The dark-haired woman smiles slightly.

~~~

“Amelie... there you are. I searched for the whole manor to find you.” Enid says in a lieu of greeting before she settles down on the garden bank next to her.
“Maybe I should start leaving notes whenever I’m not in my room.” Amelie suggest chuckling, “What can I do for you?”
“You should... I must have looked like a maniac while checking all the rooms.” Enid replies looking rather flustered as she smooths down her dress, “It is a delicate matter but I was hoping that you could talk to Holden on my behalf.”
“Holden?” the dark-haired woman arches up one of her eyebrows, “I didn’t know that you and the Duke were thus close... you are full of surprise, Enid.”
Her friend blushes lowering her glance, “I don’t know what to think about our conversations but I enjoy talking with him. He makes me smile and feel something but I’m no Lady.” Enid sighs sadly, “I thought with the constable finally gone I would be able to breathe freely again but if Holden were to find out... it would ruin me.”
“Enid, don’t forget to breathe!” Amelie places a hand on her shoulder, “I can’t promise you anything but, of course, I am going to talk with Holden… I hope it won’t be too suspicious though as I haven’t had an opportunity yet to speak with him.”
“It should be alright since I might have mentioned your name a few times.” Enid admits, “When I talk with him it sometimes feels like I forget about everything but I can’t allow myself not to be cautious.” She lets out a sigh, “What was I think when I came here? Months ago it felt so easy tricking you all but now with Holden, I’m afraid of saying one wrong word. He is Duke and I’m just nobody.” Amelie’s heart breaks at the sight of Enid’s sad and hopeless smile.
“You aren’t nobody… you are Enid Foster, the girl who made everybody believe that she is more because you are more. For me, it doesn’t matter who your parents are. You are a lovely girl who made me laugh, who listened to me whenever I had problems.” Amelie explains with a bright smile, “You have a talent for music – especially the piano – and I’m certain that Holden sees something in you. And I will gladly speak to him… maybe you should give some information about him though. I don’t need to embarrass myself.”
“I don’t know what to say other than thank you, Amelie… thank you in believing in me and most important thank you for keeping my secret. In the beginning, when I barely knew you, it was easy to avoid the topic and not think about it but then we grew closer and you started opening up and I wanted to do the same telling you lies but by the time of Debutante Ball it was getting harder and I took the risk and told you.” Enid tells her with a relieved smile, “About Holden… mhm, how to say it… he tends to be rather socially awkward which made it hard, in the beginning, to strike up a conversation with him. I think it helps that we share the same love for art and literature but he is always quite curious about me.” There is a slight blush on her cheeks, “Thank you again for doing this for me, Amelie. I’m not taken it for granted what you have done for me over the past weeks.”
“It is alright, Enid… and maybe one day you will realize that you don’t need to thank me all the time.” Amelie smiles at her, “So, what do you think of some chocolate pralines before I speak with your Holden?” she asks playfully.
“He isn’t my Holden…” Enid exclaims but the blush is betraying her, “But who I am to decline such a nice offer.”

~~~

Amelie can’t remember the last time she felt this nervous… it is by no means her first formal dinner but this is something special as Byron is going to formally introduce her to his father tonight… the Duke of Piedmont. Again not her first time meeting a Duke – this came with being the daughter of one – and still, it was a whole new experience. She and Byron are apparently the first one to arrive – she knows that Caleb and Katherine are invited as well – and he doesn’t waste any second to introduce her to his father. Lord Albert Kensington is a stoic man only regarding her with an unreadable look at her name and her father’s title. Amelie does her best curtsey before she follows Byron to greet his mother. Lady Kensington greets her with a warm smile. She grabs herself a glass of champagne while waiting for the arrival of Caleb and Katherine.
The dark-haired woman takes the seat between the Duke himself and Byron. She admits that it is a rather familiar setting with the round table and being able to see everyone but she soon discovers that it makes conversing a lot easier. It is her and Lady Kensington that keep most of the conversations going with a bit of input from Byron now and then… the Duke though doesn’t seem much of a talker.
“I know your father, Amelie.” The Duke suddenly speaks up and she almost drops her fork in surprise. “Did he ever tell you about me?”
“He did not, Your Grace,” Amelie replies honestly. Her father knows many people and she has probably not even meet half of them. In his letters or during family dinners he would mention countless names but she couldn’t remember most of them.
“We met briefly during one of his visits to London. We both had the same business attend this day and struck up a conversation while waiting.” The Duke explains… the dark-haired woman blinks a few times wondering if there is more to come but he simply continues eating.
“I will be sure to mention your name the next time I see him, Your Grace. My father will be delighted to hear that you still remember him.” Amelie answers in a rather diplomatic way. Byron must have noticed as well as he gives her a subtle smile. For the rest of the dinner, the Duke remains silent and she focuses on having a nice conversation with Lady Kensington and Byron instead. 
Amelie finds herself standing near one of the windows… dinner is long over and the Duke has requested to have a moment alone with Katherine.
“This went well…” Byron joins her handing her a glass of champagne.
“You think?” she asks one of her eyebrows arched up, “Your father hardly spoke with me or at all.”
“He has always been this way but I know my father well enough to say that he is glad to make your acquaintance.” Byron offers her a smile.
“Mhm, I will have to trust you on this matter,” Amelie replies taking a sip from her champagne.
“Amelie, there is something I have been meaning to ask you.” Byron says looking serious now and for a brief moment her heart drops, “Would you allow me to escort you to the Final Gala?”
“I couldn’t think of anyone else escorting me, Byron.” The dark-haired woman smiles at him. She has still to tell him about her father’s request to come home with him the day after the Gala but the moment never seemed right. Maybe it is naïve from her to think that she could find a way to convince her father but she is still hopeful that meeting Byron is going to be enough.

~~~

“Gorgeous… absolutely gorgeous.” Byron says as Amelie walks down the stairs to meet him in front of the ballroom. She has settled on a turquoise dress with lace sleeves and white gloves. He takes her hand pressing a kiss on top of it.
“You are making me blush, Byron.” The dark-haired woman chuckles before she takes a closer look at him, “I can only return the compliment.” He is wearing a black suit and it shouldn’t be allowed to look this handsome.
“Thank you, Amelie.” Byron smiles, “There is something I have to tell you. Maybe you have thought about it before and didn’t dare to ask but I’m going to be Duke of Piedmont and the Kensington will be mine one day.” He explains leaving her speechless… truth to be told she has wondered before who the older twin was but asking seemed improper. “The reason I’m telling you this now… could you possibly see yourself as the Lady of the manor one day?”
Amelie blinks a few times before she opens her mouth, “Yes, I can.”
Byron’s smile is getting bigger as he reaches over and takes her hands, “When you are ready…would you allow me to formally ask you to be my wife?”
“Yes, I do…” she starts smiling as well… it is rather silly that this one moment makes her heart burst with joy and love.
“You have no idea how happy you just made me, Amelie,” Byron says wiping a tear away from her cheek before offering her his hand. She accepts it with a smile and as they step into the ballroom she notices her father standing near one of the tables alone. To her surprise, Byron is leading her straight to him.
“Your Grace, Duke of Marlborough, I’m Lord Byron Kensington, heir of the Dukedom Piedmont. I’m asking for your formal permission to court your daughter Lady Amelie Spencer.” Byron introduces himself with a bow.
Amelie gasps in surprise covering her mouth… her mind is blank and she desperately trying to come up with anything as the silence seems endless.
“I must admit that I picture our first meeting different, Lord Kensington.” Her father says with a tight smile, “Especially after I heard the accusations from Dowager Countess Pembroke regarding Kensington. I will be honest with you, Lord Kensington, I’m not fully convinced by you yet but I would be a fool to ignore that you brought happiness back into Amelie’s life. I grant you permission to court my daughter. I hope that you will find time for a visit during the summer.”
“Thank you, Your Grace. I will make sure to find time to pay a visit to your Dukedom.” Byron replies with a polite smile. “I will fetch us something to drink.” He bows again leaving Amelie and her father alone.
She is quick to hug him, “Thank you, father… you have no idea how happy you just made me.”
“I meant it, Amelie… when you speak about Byron back at the Debutante Ball you looked happier than the past months and tonight when he asked to court you… I could see it in your eyes that declining he request would be the wrong thing to do.” Her father explains, “I can’t ignore what Dowager Countess Pembroke said but I’m willing to give Lord Byron a chance.” He gives her one of his rare smiles, “And now go… I would like to speak with the Duke anyway.”
“Thank you, father.” She presses a kiss on his cheek before joining Byron at the table with the drinks.
“No drinks?” he asks confused.
“Maybe later… it seems like my father is more interested in speaking with yours.” Amelie tells him. “Byron, there is something I must tell you… I love you and I’m glad that you asked my father to court me. After the past weeks, I can’t picture myself without you anymore.”
“I love you too, Amelie. My heart was beating like crazy when I asked your father and I feared he would decline my proposal… I’m glad that he didn’t.” he tells her with a bright smile, “Would you like to dance with me, Amelie?”
“I would love to.” She returns his smile accepting his hand and let him lead to the dance floor.

Lady Amelie Charlotte Kensington

May 1797

Amelie stands in front of her mirror one of her hands on top of her stomach as she looks at her reflection. A lot has happened since she left Kensington one year ago… Byron courted her during the summer months and by the end of August, he had finally asked if she wants to marry him. She hadn’t hesitated one second and they got married only two months later. Unfortunately, it meant leaving Marlborough behind and moving to Kensington Manor which they shared with Caleb and Katherine who get married a few months prior to them. And now one year later Lady Kensington has planned a reunion and she was 6 months pregnant… and it showed. Even in the dark red dress she is wearing today but Amelie doesn’t mind, not when Byron smiles brightly whenever he touches or kisses her stomach. The first months of the pregnancy have been rather uncomfortable though with the never-ending morning sickness… but now she couldn’t be happier.
“Amelie?” Byron calls from outside before he steps into their bedroom. “Ah, there are you.” He smiles brightly at her as he comes closer. He wraps his arms around her putting them on top of her stomach, “Is everything alright?”
“Mhm… I was just thinking. A year ago you had just asked to court me and look at us now.” The dark-haired woman replies smiling as well, “We are married and I’m expecting our first child.”
“I know but I wouldn’t trade it for anything else,” Byron says before he presses a kiss on her cheek. This is something Amelie has always enjoyed… even more, after getting married and she would kiss Byron as often as she could. She can still remember their first night together as man and woman and how nervous she had felt but Byron had made sure that she never felt uncomfortable.
“Me neither.” She tells him, “But we should be going now… wouldn’t look good to be late for the reunion I think.” Byron kisses her again before removing his arms.
There are only a few people already in the gardens as Amelie and Byron step outside… they arrive just in time to see Enid arriving together with Duke Holden. The dark-haired woman excuses herself from her husband as she walks over to the pair.
“Your Grace.” Amelie greets him with a curtsey before she turns to Enid… she hesitates for a moment not knowing how to properly approach her friend but the decision is taken away from her as Enid pulls her into a hug.
“You are pregnant?” she asks surprised after pulling back… one of her hands is hovering over Amelie’s stomach. The dark-haired woman chuckles before she grabs Enid’s hand and places it on her stomach.
“I am and married as well,” Amelie replies with a smile pointing over to Byron who is talking to his mother. “What about you?”
“We are engaged and set to marry next month. I was hoping that you and Byron could attend it.” Enid says flashing a happy smile, “Unless it would be too much trouble for you.”
“We would love to come, Enid.” The dark-haired woman returns the smile, “The doctor says I’m about 6 months along, so I will be fine.”
Enid looks around for a moment before she softly grabs Amelie’s hands pulling her away from the crowd, “I know you said that I should stop thanking you but I have to do… at least one last time. Thank you for being the truest friend I ever had. You have been there for me when I needed you the most and I will be forever grateful for that.” She smiles at Amelie giving her another hug.
“I’m glad to call you my friend as well, Enid.” The dark-haired woman says happily, “And I’m happy that you found your luck with Holden.”
“So am I… there are moments where I feel like I don’t deserve him but then he simply looks or smiles at me and I forgot those silly thoughts immediately.” Enid explains, “When he asked me to marry him it felt like my heart was going to burst through my chest. It still feels unreal… me, Enid Foster, as a Duchess.”
“You are going to be a wonderful Duchess, Enid,” Amelie reassures her.
They keep chatting for a few more minutes before heading back to the Reunion. Amelie joins Byron and as Lady Kensington announces during her speech that Kensington is closing this year, she isn’t surprised… her mother-in-law had informed them a few weeks ago but it is still unreal to see the place closing down where she found real happiness. As Byron wraps an arm around her waist she knows that while this chapter is closing, their story is far from being finished yet.

DONE

Last edited by schoggettchen (29/12/2019 at 20:25)

Rosemary Smith

aprul

i still could not believe lord chatwith was dead. as much of a vile, disgusting man he was i would never wish anyone dead. and i felt awful for miss coghill - she clearly did not know the type of man her soon-to-be husband was and clearly is now very heartbroken, no fate for a 16 year old.

the constable i had fetched began interviewing people that very morning, which meant i was on my feet the whole day running back and forth fetching people. towards the evening it was my turn and i was pretty scared. not because of the constable, my town's constable was a kind, jolly man so i had never had a reason to fear the men. i was more scared of lady kensington being present. as i am still only 16 and papa obviously could not be there, lady kensington has to act as my guardian.

i was offered a glass of water when i went in and o i accepted - this was one of the very few times i would be waited on so of course i accepted it. the constable then asked me if i had ever engaged in a relationship with the late lord chatwith. i noticed lady kensington shifting uncomfortable beside me.

"not in a relationship, no sir." the answer did not seem to be enough for him.
"did either you or him ever express a romantic interest towards the other, perhaps?"
"stop leading the girl on" lady kensington snapped, "i do not know what you have been told but lord chatwith was a guest and miss smith is staff. such relationships are forbidden."
"other members of the household have given me leads that i must follow up on. lady kensington, may i remind you that you are here simply to observe. now miss smith, could you answer the question please?"

i had never been so unsure in my life. i had heard what had happened to miss dedworth when she reported lord chatwith, and to miss york when it was discovered that she had known all along, and i knew that lady kensington would not be so kind to me. she would not protect me from the outside world, but instead most likely dissmiss me. but at the same time, papa had taught me to always tell the truth. and lord chatwith was dead, he could not hurt me anymore.

"yes sir, he often expressed romantic feelings towards me." lady kensington shook her head.
"how so miss?"
"it started off with him just staring at me and making crude remarks. then he become more inappropereeate."
"can you expand on that please miss?" now it was my turn to shift uncomfortably. all of the memories that i had tried to hard to escape suddenly came back to me. but i had to continue."

"he would touch me. not like he did miss dedworth, more grabbing my arm or waist. he also once paid me to kiss him, sir. and then one day he suggested..."
"suggest what, miss?"
"that i was to bed with him and his wife-to-be, sir."

even the constable looked shocked for a moment before composing himself. "and did you in no way recipricate these feelings?"
i was not entirely sure what recipricate meant, so he had to rephrase.
"no sir, i only accepted the money to help my family. i thought he was a vile man" lady kensington shook her head again. "but i never would have killed him sir, you have to believe me."
"i never once thought that a small, simple girl of your nature was capable of committing such a foul crime. i was merely following up on rumours. you are free to go, miss smith. thank you for your time."
"so i am not in any trouble?"
"no"

at least, i was not with him. but as soon as i left the room lady kensington turned and faced me, her face angry. "you should not spread such vishous lies about the dead."
"my lady, i was not lying."
"speak of this with no one. one more toe out of line and you will never set foot anywhere near kensington again do i make myself clear."
"yes my lady, sorry my lady."

she turned suddenly and quickly walked off. and as i watched her go i saw another serving girl scurry away from being a nearby statue.

she would have heard everything.

* * * * *

when i returned to my room that evening the one person that i really wanted to see had already left my room. i did find a very simple note tucked under my pillow, though.

See you on Sunday

the thought of seeing haywood in a couple of days was enough to make me a little bit happier. all i had to do was keep my head down and get on with my work for a couple of days.

may

miss york was under house arrest as she was thought to be a suspect. she was not even allowed to eat with the other ladies and so food had to be brought up to her. of course, when i was sent with food for her thomas was guarding the door. despite spending the evening with haywood i had still not told thomas that i no longer wanted us to be a couple. i had never had to do such a thing before and was actually a little bit scared, so i had been avoiding him. now it seemed i had to talk to him.

when i arrived at miss yorks door we simply smiled at each other and we only spoke when he sneezed and so i blessed him and he thanked me. it was only after i left miss yorks chambers that he tried to talk to me.

"i was thinking i could maybe call by your room tonight when the night shift begins. i feel like i have not seen you in a while."
i gave him a fake smile "of course, that would be very nice."

i turned to walk away but i could not do it. "actually, might i have a word with you?"
"of course"
i looked at the man standing beside him. "alone"

he led me further down the corridor into a side room. "is everything okay rose?"
"yes. no. i do not know."
"rose" he took my hand "talk to me"
"this is going to sound incredibly rude of me but i do not know how else to say it. i think we should stop being together." he looked shocked "im sorry"
"b-but why? i thought we were both happy?"

he looked incredibly sad and i knew in that moment i could not tell him the real reason, that i was in love with another man. a man who i knew full well i could not be with but still had hope that i could be. thomas deserved better.

"i have a lot of things that i am trying to manage at the moment, one of them being a previous relationship experience." yes, i was using lord chatwith as an excuse "and i do not think it is fair on you if i cannot be fully committed to you"
thomas gave a sad smile and squeezed my hands tighter. "rose, i have grown extremely fond of you. you are funny, you are not afraid to be yourself and you have a good heart. but if your past is holding you back, i will wait for you to face whatever demons you need to."

he then kissed me on the lips. i knew he did not understand what i meant but it was good enough for me. he was not crushed and i was no longer with him... at least for the mean time.

* * * * *

"rose? ROSE!" someone shouted my name from behind me. when i turned around i was greeted by haywood running towards me. when he approached him put his arms around me.

"i have just heard, oh my rose i am so sorry."
as much as i was enjoying being close to him and smelling his beautiful scent i pulled away in confusion. "heard what?"
"what myles did to you. i heard it from byron who heard it from lady spencer who heard it from diana her maid her head it from - anyway the point of the matter is are you alright?"

the truth was, i had been up until that point. once more i had been able to bury everything and forget about it. but now that someone had blabbed, lady kensington would assume it was me and surely fire me.
"rose. this is not okay, what happened is not okay. what is the constable going to do? or lady kensington, i assume she knows."
"nothing. the constable cannot do anything as lord chatwith is dead. and the lady kensington either does not believe me or wants to keep things quiet. so yeah.
"no this is not right, i will get byron and some of the other men and we can - "
"no"
"i am sorry?"
"i said no!" my voice raised "look haywood, i just want to forget about everything that ever happened. i do not want people to gossip about me or try to defend me. i was one of the lucky ones. what he did to miss dedworth was awaful but it could easily have happened to me and no one would have known, no one would have been bothered."
"rose, i am sor-"
"no. i do not need your pity, lord cawley. have you not tried to save me enough times already?"

he went to grab my arm as i stormed off but i was too quick. i headed to my room and fell to the floor, crying me eyes out.

until ms. jones came knocking on my door demanding i get back to work.

later that afternoon i came to regret how i had spoken to haywood. afterall he had only wanted to help me, i knew he cared for me. i just really did not want people to talk about everything that had happened. i did not want people to stop their conversations when i entered the room but still whispering when they thought i could not hear.

i knew i had to find haywood and apologise to him, i knew i could not leave things as they were. but as i was dusting the corridors i could not find him anywhere. all through the afternoon i had an awful headache but i thought it was from crying, and my sneezes were due to the dust. that was until i began to struggle to breathe and for the second time that day i fell to the floor, this time fainting completely.

* * * * *

i awoke to something cold and wet on my head. a cloth?

"thank goodness, you are awake."
"haywood?" my brain felt all muddled and i ached all over but i knew i recognised that voice.
"yes it is me, i am here rose"
"what happened, what are you doing here?" i tried to sit up in the bed but i had to lie back down as the room spun.
"caleb discovered you passed out in one of the corridors and carried you to your room. the doctor said you had some sort of infection, i am a bit unsure i was not there"
"what are you doing here?"
he stopped meeting my eye "when you did not arrive for our tutoring session i thought you were too mad at me to come. i could not bare the thought of knowing i had hurt you so i came to apologise. that is when i found you and someone told me what had happened." it was only then i realised he was holding my hand "i was so worried, rose"
"i am not mad at you haywood, i know you were just trying to help. but it was my business, and i was trying to forget about it."
"i know, and i am sorry. i just care so much for you. i cannot stand the idea of anything bad happening to you."

"wait... if i missed our session... is it sunday?"
"indeed it is"
"but that means-"
"yes, you have been asleep for 3 days now."
"oh darn, ms. jones is going to give me the belt."
haywood chuckled. "she was not best pleased, but i think the other members of staff managed."

haywood stayed with me for the rest of the evening. of course i was unable to take part in any lessons, but haywood began to read the goody2-shoes to me.

and all the time, we still held hands.

* * * * *

i was back to work 3 days after that. i was still a little bit sick but there was work that needed to be done. i have to admit it did feel good to get back into a routine. the murderer was caught and turned out to be miss coghills own papa - i bet that will be an interesting conversation around the dinner table! i could never imagine my papa doing such a thing. he must really, really have hated lord chatwith. even more than all the girls at the manor!

no, no more talk of the late lord chatwith. he is now in the past.

with no more house arrest thomas had no purpose at the manor anymore. i caught him packing up the few belongings he had kept there over the past couple of months. he looked hopeful when i had asked what he was doing, he probably thought i was concerned about him but really i was just curious. he explained that his needed time to work on his blacksmith skills, but he would be back for the final gala.

"rose, i do not want to be too forward but i heard about what happened between you and lord chatwith." great, yet another person who knew. "as disgusting as what he did to you is, i am sorry if my own interactions with you ever made you feel uncomfortable or hurt."
"thomas, you could never have hurt me. you were always such a gentlemen."
"that was of course my intention. but i think back to all the times i would go to take your hand and you would flinch and it makes me feel awful. so i apologise if i ever caused you any distress."
"you did not, thomas. please do not ever feel that way."

now the late lord chatwith was in the past.

"if you ever need me for any reason ask for lord chauncey to send for me. he is aware of our situation and said he is more than happy to help."

i knew i probably would not call for thomas, but i was greatful for the offer all the same. i walked him to the gate and planted a kiss on his cheek, filling him with hope once more.

but then we parted ways.

* * * * *

"the end."
"so what was the book about?" haywood asked, as i placed the goody 2 shoes down on the table.
"well from what i can remember margery only had one shoe, and then a nice wealthy gentleman bought her a shiny new pair. that made her really happy"
"and what did margery go on to do?"
"she became a teacher"
haywood smiled. "so what do you think the moral of the story is?"
"that if you suffer or you work hard in life, you will eventually get rewarded?"

i had never seen someone look so proud before. "i knew we could get you reading, i am incredibly proud of you" i knew he meant it.
"i still have a long way to go yet before i am as good as you. and this is our last session, so i probably never will. but who cares, I CAN READ!"

it was true, it was our last session. the lessons throughout the rest of may had been spent working our way through the goody-2-shoes. there had also been a lot of joking and flirting, and sometimes even some kissing.

"i actually wanted to talk to you about that. i spoke to my parents about you. they said you sound like an amazing girl, and that they were very impressed that you had learnt to read so quickly."
"aww that is most kind of them."
"they did not understand though. in my next letter i explained that i wanted to begin courting you and in their response they stated that it would very much not please them if i did, and they would see no other choice but to cut me off"

i do not think i had ever felt so many emotions before. on one hand i was excitedly screaming, haywood wanted to court me. ME! but his parents also did not approve, and i could understand why. as haywood had already made very clear, the society would not approve of a relationship between a lord and a serving maid. as much as i wanted to be with haywood, i knew i would be the reason haywood would be poor. he deserved someone else, someone better. and it broke my heart.

"haywood, i really like you. but i cannot come between you and your family. it would not be fair- "
"rose shh i know what you are about to say" he placed a finger on my lips "but i do not need to consider it. i love you, rose."

he said it. he said the l word. there had only been 4 people to ever say that to me, and that was all 4 of my family members.

"this makes sense. we make sense. we might not have the greatest relationship in the world, heck we might not even be together this time next year. but we have to take risks in life, and i know that there is nothing i want more right now than to be with you. you complete me, rose, you are an incredible person. i do not need money or titles or houses to make me happy. all i need is you."

it was in that moment that i knew i wanted to be with him. i threw myself at him and we shared the most passionate kiss of my life.

"i love you too"

* * * * *

the final days of may largely included setting up for the final gala. i still spent those days feeling awful. i knew haywood and i loved each other, but i could not bare to be the person that took all of his wealth and power away from him, despite what he said. we had spoken more about him and his family, and each time he had assured me that him being cut off did not bother him. still, it bothered me.

the night before the ball haywood appeared at my door, holding a bowkey of flowers.

"i know what was said the other night."
my heart started pounding. had he thought more about what his parents had said? were these flowers meant to make me feel better about him leaving me?

"may i officially court you?"

we both grinned and once more i threw myself at him, this time knocking him over with me on top of him. we giggled and kissed each other, both of us extremely happy.

"i thought i would ask you to court me once more, but it seems i am too late"

me and haywood looked up to find thomas in the doorway, looking completely heart broken. he left without saying anything else.

i looked at haywood and he nodded, so i ran out after thomas.
"thomas! i am sorry"
"i did not realise that you and him were close, certainly not that close." his own bowkey of flowers hung low to the floor.
"haywood - lord cawley - has been teaching me how to read. it just kind of happened, we did not plan it."
"i just did not realise that your bad experiences were, well him"
i blushed, knowing that i had been caught in my own lie. papa would be disappointed.
"nothing has happened between us, especially not when me and you were courting"

thomas looked at me for a moment before giving a sad smile. "lord cawley is a good man. he will do best by you." he came over to me and planted a kiss on my check, before heading off down the corridor. i felt awful, knowing that i had hurt someone who clearly cared so much about me.

but then haywood came up behind me and once more took my hand. that moment onwards i felt nothing but happy.

too happy to care about anything else.

May 1797

"Haywood, come on, we are going to be late for the reunion."
"So why is it you can take over an hour to get ready, but when I am buttoning my shirt we are suddenly in a rush?"
"You should have been getting whilst I was getting ready. Can we go now?"
"One moment, my love. I seem to have misplaced my belt."

Of course he had. Why would Haywood not be ready when we had to leave. But I could not help but watch him as he got all worked up searching the cottage, realising that him flustering was one of the many things I loved about him.

I moved into the other room and began looking for his belt. I stopped by the mantle, stroking the drawing by Lottie that was pinned up on the wall. It was a picture of me, in my wedding dress, and Haywood in his suit. Our wedding day had been the happiest day of my life. It had only been a small seremony, with the money that Haywood had managed to save before his family cut him off it was all we could afford, but all the important people were there. A couple of Haywood's friends and of course papa, Lottie and Johnny. Haywood's family were obviously not there, but that did not matter to us. No, all that mattered is that we were together. Forever.

"Nevermind, I found it." Haywood stumbled into the room still buckling the darn belt up. "You look beautiful."

Our home was only a 30 minute walk away from the manor and it was a rather pleasent root. It took us past the small school Haywood and I were both teaching at. The job did not pay that well but it did not matter to us, we were happy. I was limited to teaching the younger children whereas Haywood of course was more skilled to teach the older ones. I did not mind though, working with the younger children was a lot of fun, and made me excited for the day Haywood and I would add to our family.

We soon arrived at the manor and I began to feel nervous, which Haywood noticed. "Hey, it is going to be okay."

All of the memories came rushing back, both pleasent and unpleasent. The time I snuck into the maskarade ball, my walks into the village, all of my tutoring sessions, the hours I slaved away cleaning and serving, a certain late gentlemen... it certainly felt strange to be back.

I may not be equal to the ladies inside, but I was certainly not a serving girl anymore. I had an amazing husband, a beautiful home and my papa and siblings were doing a lot better off. I guess that proves it then.

Sometimes you have to take risks in life.

Outfits: wedding look (substitute for final gala look, as she'd just be wearing her usually uniform) // one year on


[I hope you all had a good Christmas/a happy holiday and have a happy new year]

Last edited by Fashion-Chic (30/12/2019 at 02:30)

Eleanor Everdene


I sorry won't have time to properly finish the story, but I will try to do a quick summary. I believe Eleanor and Absalon will get each other, eventually. <3

Thank you all for participating and making this contest amazing. Round 5 is now closed and the contest is over. Results will be posted tomorrow for all 5 rounds plus the overall winner.

♡   ♥   ♡   ♥   ♡   ♥   ♡
♥   ♡   ♥   ♡   ♥
♡   ♥   ♡
♥

♡   ♥ ~ This contest will remain open for feedback until 15:28 on December 31, 2019. ~ ♥   ♡

♥
♡   ♥   ♡
♥   ♡   ♥   ♡   ♥
♡   ♥   ♡   ♥   ♡   ♥   ♡

Last edited by EmmyAna (30/12/2019 at 21:45)

I would just like to say (and hope moderators will permit) before the thread officially closes how very much I have enjoyed this contest and how in awe I am of your structure and guidance during the course of the rounds Dare. You have done a phenomenal job and I wanted everyone else to know how much I have appreciated the effort you have gone to to make the contest flow and keeping the plots twisting.

Also, great job to every one of the other participants, I have loved reading each of your stories and becoming engrossed with your characters.

I totally agree with BambiFoxx's words!

The contest was very fun to participate in, and I loved trying to create 18th century outfits. I enjoyed co-writing with NinaJones, reading the wonderful stories of the other Ladies, and I think that it was a very great contest, Dare

I would like to third what has already been said, such an amazing contest and I'm soooo glad I came back to the site in time for it. Dare your creativity/writing skills have been as incredible as always, and I have enjoyed reading every single participant's work.

Hope you all have a great 2020!

It seems like everything has been said already 

But I'm going to say it anyway... it was a great contest and I had fun while writing and reading the other stories.

You did a wonderful job, Dare